You are viewing a story from

A Building Love by weasleytwinlover2011

Format: Novella
Chapters: 44
Word Count: 119,156

Rating: 15+
Warnings: Strong Language, Mild Violence, Scenes of a Mild Sexual Nature

Genres: Drama, Romance
Characters: Harry, Ron, Hermione, Fred, George, Ginny
Pairings: Hermione/FredOrGeorge, Harry/Ginny

First Published: 09/17/2011
Last Chapter: 04/16/2013
Last Updated: 04/16/2013

What happens when Hermione and George begin to get closer with an upcoming war and George's last year at Hogwarts will the two finally get together? Or will the chaos of a Wizarding war destroy what could be? My first fanfiction! It's a lot better than the summary I promise!  Thanks to rollerblades@ TDA for the amazing banner! 


Chapter 1: Chapter 1
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Alright this is my first fanfiction so please review and enjoy! Oh yeah almost forgot DISCLAIMER anything you recognise not mine anything you don't most likely mine and on with the story!

It was late and the common room was empty except for a certain brown haired bookworm who was sat on the sofa still studying for the upcoming O.W.Ls. However her thoughts had strayed to a particular tall, red head in his seventh year. Yes it was true and Hermione had finally admitted it to herself she was in love with a Weasley twin, George to be exact. Now she was beginning to worry George hadn’t come to dinner which was unheard of for any Weasley man but she hadn’t seen him after that either and Fred had already gone to bed along with everyone else. Just then the portrait door swung open and in came an annoyed looking George. He was storming off to the boys’ dormitory clearly unaware of her presence.

“Hey George where’ve you been?” Hermione asked.

George came to an abrupt halt turning quickly to find Hermione chocolate brown eyes watching him in concern.

“Oh hi Hermione I was in detention,” he stated plainly. Hermione frowned then her eyes widened in alarm.

“George, who did you have detention with?” she asked examining him carefully she noted he was hiding his right hand behind his back.

“Umbridge,” he spat the name in disgust.

“Oh George! Let me see your hand!” she instructed.

“My hand? Why?” he pretended to be clueless. ‘How would she know about detention with Umbridge?’ he thought.

“George don’t try it I know what happens in her detentions! Now come here let me see your hand!” she said.

George sighed and sat next to her; Hermione gently took his large hand and examined the cuts. There were two different lines etched into his flesh the first read ‘I must not misbehave’ and the second read ‘my pranks and inventions are stupid.’

“Hermione how d’you know about the detentions with Umbridge?” he asked.

“Well Harry had detention with her plus I was unfortunate enough to have one as well she’s a cruel, cold hearted witch!” Hermione said.

“You had detention! For what?” George exclaimed. In response she offered him her hand; he took it and read there were several lines that had begun to fade. The first was ‘I must not correct teachers,’ the second was ‘I must not speak out of turn,’ and the last was ‘I am pathetic and gullible.’

“You’re a what!?! That evil, old, lying, hag!” George yelled angrily reading what Umbridge thought of Hermione.

“Yeah it was originally just the first two lines then once I was finished I told her that I hoped since she didn’t believe he was really back that Voldemort would kill her! She then told me to write that Harry was an attention seeking liar I responded by telling her that he wasn’t lying and that she was a clueless, idiotic toad. Needless to say she didn’t appreciate that!” Hermione sighed.

“Wow Granger’s got an attitude!” George joked making Hermione smile.

“Yes well I’m not too happy with what she had to say about you either!”

“So you don’t agree with them?” George asked.

“George! Of course not! You wouldn’t be you if you behaved! And yours and Fred’s inventions are far from stupid they’re genius I just don’t appreciate you testing them on first years!” Hermione said.

“So you think I’m a genius?” George teased arching an eyebrow at her.

“I think you and Fred are very smart, yes! Speaking of which why wasn’t Fred in detention too?”

“Well she was about to find us both so I told him to hide and gave myself up! After detention I just hung around the boys toilets trying to heal my hand. It didn’t work. But I didn’t want to tell anyone especially not Fred because he’d then prank her and if he got caught he’d have to go through this same pain which I don’t want,” he explained.

“That’s very considerate of you, George. Is your hand still hurting a lot?”

“Yeah but don’t worry I’ll be fine,” he said unconvincingly.

“It’s in my nature to worry just stay here I’ll be right back!”she said before disappearing into the girls’ dormitory.

After a few moments Hermione returned with various jars and vials and a bowl. She set them out on the table and began mixing them together in the bowl until the contents turned green. She stirred it a moment longer before declaring it finished. George had taken the chance to just watch her the way her hair fell down her back in glossy ringlets of caramel brown, she was truly beautiful and though only Fred knew he was madly in love with her.


“George?” she said softly noticing him watching her she began to blush.

“Oh yeah...sorry” he whispered a light blush spreading cross his own face reaching up to his ears.

“Err just umm give me your hand,” she said suddenly more nervous since he’d looked at her there had been something there in his eyes she wasn’t sure of what but it had unnerved her. Hermione carefully rubbed some of the green liquid over his cuts apologising as he winced, “just give it a minute to work it should soothe and heal the cuts it did for me and Harry.”

Their eyes locked his light, sparkling blue and hers an enchanting chocolate brown she didn’t release his hand, she didn’t want to lose the feeling it gave her. He didn’t want her to let go her touch felt like electricity running through his veins. After a while she spoke softly to him “How does it feel?”

“A lot better thanks to you,” he grinned at her.

“I’m glad” Hermione smiled back.

He put his arm around her and she snuggled closer to him they both sat in silence enjoying each other’s company and watching the dancing flames throw shadows across the common room.

“Has Harry agreed to help the students to fight for themselves yet?” George asked.

“Thank god I was starting to think no one heard me when I spoke about it! Oh and yeah he sort of agreed well he said he’d have a meeting tomorrow with whoever we can get to come to the Shrieking Shack on the Hogsmeade visit so we’ll see I guess.” Hermione shrugged.

“Cool I’ll see who I can get to come we need this with Voldemort getting stronger by the second and that hag teaching Defence Against the Dark Arts we don’t stand a chance! Harry better step up I mean being the boy who lived and all!” George laughed so did Hermione.  

“I’m scared George,” Hermione whispered her voice small.

“We all are Hermione but it’s going to be alright I promise! I’m serious though Harry he’s going to lead us through this and you know Dumbledore he must have something up his sleeve! Plus we’ve got the Order and we have each other it’s all going to be just fine!” George said reassuringly squeezing her hand lightly.

“Thank you George it means a lot it’s just with the war so close ahead and everything seems to be falling apart I just don’t want to lose you, any of you I can’t bear the thought of a future missing anyone of us!” Hermione said tears rolling down his face.  

“Hermione don’t worry that’s not going to happen no one is going anywhere not me, not you, not Fred, not Harry, not Ron, not Ginny none of us it’s all going to be okay,” George promised her wiping the tears from her face.

“You’re right I-I’m just being stupid...”

“No you’re not; don’t speak about yourself like that! You’re not stupid you’re the brightest witch I’ve ever met and everyone gets afraid now and then!” George told her sincerely.

“Thank you George you’re a really great friend I appreciate it!” Hermione cuddled closer to him.

“It’s fine Hermione and thanks for my hand! Now I think it’s time you get some sleep Miss Granger I will see you tomorrow!” he said standing and pulling Hermione to her feet.

“Good night George,” Hermione said wrapping her arms around his neck to hug him before kissing his cheek gently “Thanks for everything,” she whispered then quickly ran out of the common room into the girls dormitory to hide her surely red face.  

George stood there for a moment in a daze touching a hand to where her lips had touched. “good night Hermione,” he whispered to the empty common room. He went to his room lost in his thoughts ‘She kissed me. It was just friendly. She kissed me. On the cheek. It was still a kiss. Yeah like between siblings. She could like me too! Unlikely.’ His thoughts confused and overwhelmed him but he eventually came to the conclusion it really was just sibling like. Gradually he fell asleep Hermione’s image fresh in his mind.

Well there you go the first chapter of my first fanfiction hope you enjoyed it now do me a favour and click the little button below this that's right leave a review it won't take long! Thanks for reading!

Chapter 2: Chapter2
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Alright so here's the second chapter of my first fanfiction don't forget to leave a review!

Hermione woke smiling as she remembered last night he probably wouldn’t have thought anything of it other than it was a friendly gesture like between siblings but she had surprised herself by having the courage to do it and it made her happy. Very happy. She got up showered and dressed they were off to Hogsmeade today and they’d have their meeting and George would be there. He heard her, he didn’t ignore her, he listened, he tried to help and comfort her that meant the world to her. To have that chance to open up and explain to someone her feelings without worrying about putting a burden on Harry’s already stressful life, without facing Ron’s lack of sensitivity and Ginny was still a year younger she didn’t understand as much about the approaching war. She was very smart but couldn’t yet comprehend the seriousness of these little things she was learning though quickly but it didn’t feel right dumping her problems on her. This made George’s kindness all the more special to her.

Heading down to the Great Hall she saw it was more or less empty everyone was slowly surfacing but at least it would give her a chance to be left alone to her thoughts. She’d been sat there reading when she sensed two people sit either side of her.

“Morning Granger and how’s our favourite bookworm today?” asked Fred taking the book off her to read the cover.

  “We managed to tell a few people about the meeting can’t promise you anyone will show up though!”George told her.

“Thanks guys that’s great! Now Fred, give me back my book!” Hermione said reaching out for it.

“Ahh but Hermione dear what makes you so sure I’m Fred?” he asked moving the book out of her reach.

“Because you are!” Hermione sighed.

“So Granger, you truly believe I’m Fred?”

“Yes I do! Now can I have my book back or not?”  Hermione asked.

“I really don’t know how she does it, Freddie! Even Mum can’t and mum...well she’s our mum!” George exclaimed.

Hermione rolled her eyes as the twins continued to talk about anything and everything, George sat next to her and Fred beside him. Not long after a group of six came in sitting opposite them giving a chorus of greetings. They were Harry, Ron, Ginny, Neville, Seamus and Dean. 

 “What’re you two doing here?” asked Ron giving the twins an odd look.

“Oh Ronniekins you’re not happy to see us? I’m so hurt!” George frowned in mock misery.

"You know what I mean you don’t usually sit with us, well you do sort of but more down that way with Lee and the rest of your year Gryffindors,” Ron pointed out.

“Good point Ronald. Oi, Lee get over here!” Fred called down to his best friend, next to George of course.

Lee joined them “Yeah what’s up?” he asked.

“Nothing, Ron thought you might want to sit with us!” George told him.

“Oh cool, thanks,” Lee grinned sitting down next to Fred.

Ron rolled his eyes at his brothers. They all ate the topic of the conversation drifting off to quidditch. Hermione sat quietly reading her book only looking up as Fred, George and Lee stood to leave.

“We’ll see you all later!” George called with a smile as they left his eyes locking on Hermione’s for a moment before his grin widened.

“Alright, spill Hermione what’s going on?” Ginny asked.

“What d’you mean?” she said not looking up from her book.

“You know exactly what I’m talking about, Hermione what’s with the way George was smiling at you?”

“I err don’t know what you mean,” Hermione lied.

“You’re lying to us Hermione!” Harry chimed into the conversation.

“We just had a little talk last night, nothing major,” Hermione shrugged trying to seem as casual as possible but a faint blush gave her away.

“You have a crush on George?!?” Ron whispered in shock.

“No!” Hermione hissed quietly.

“Don’t deny it ’Mione!” Harry said.

“I’m serious guys; I don’t have a crush on George! I err think I’m in love with him,” Hermione told them careful to keep her voice low.

Harry, Ron and Ginny were stunned into silence for a second before Harry finally spoke.

“Wow!” he said “I can honestly say I would never have thought of it!”

“Hermione that’s so sweet! Maybe we’ll be sisters one day!”Ginny squealed.

“I doubt that Ginny, I’m just a bookworm he’ll never see me as anything more! I just can’t change how I feel about him, believe me I tried to deny it to myself for ages but I guess I’ve finally admitted it.”

“I don’t think you’re a particularly good match, know it all and prankster prince not exactly realistic is it?” Ron asked storming out of the Great Hall.  

“Wait! Ron, stop! Please just talk to me!” Hermione called after his retreating figure. 

He ignored her continuing out of the Great Hall. She didn’t understand, what was wrong with him? Hermione frowned to herself. “What just happened?” she asked Ginny and Harry.

“I err don’t think I should be the one to tell you, you should speak to Ron after he’s cooled down,” Harry told her.

“What d’you mean?” Ginny asked.

“Well err Ron he told me that he-he kind of likes you, Hermione,” Harry said immediately feeling guilty; he’d promised Ron he wouldn’t tell anyone.

“He what?” exclaimed Hermione and Ginny in unison, Ginny almost choking on her juice.

“I think you both heard me,” Harry stated rolling his eyes at their overdramatic reactions.

“Oh no!” Hermione groaned, “This is going to destroy our friendship! I feel terrible I had no idea! I bet he hates me now! Oh Harry, what do I do?”

“Hold on Hermione, he did say it was just a little crush, that he’s not in love with you or anything! You know just a few feelings that are a little more than friendly,” Harry explained.

 “Good I can still fix this!” Hermione said determinedly leaving her breakfast on a quest to find Ron.

“Hey Lavender have you seen Ron?”Hermione asked as she entered the Gryffindor common room.

“Yeah he went into the boys’ dormitory looked kind of angry,” Lavender answered her.

“Alright thanks!” Hermione called as she ran off into the boys’ dormitory.

She didn’t bother knocking; he’d say she couldn’t come in if she had anyway. So she pushed open the door and walked inside to find Ron sat on the edge of his bed with his head buried in his hands.

“Go away I just want to be left alone!” he said without looking up.

“Ron it’s me, we have to talk,” Hermione spoke softly.

“Hermione!” he exclaimed, “I’m so sorry I shouldn’t have done that I know but...”

Hermione cut him off, “Don’t be sorry! I’m sorry I didn’t know Ron, honestly I never wanted to hurt you!”

“I know you didn’t want to hurt me, I guess Harry told you. I don’t know why I reacted like that I just-I guess the small part of me who does have slight feelings from you was kind of jealous, especially since it’s my brother!” Ron explained.

“It’s alright Ron but you have to tell me how you feel now!” Hermione told him.

“I just had a think about it and I don’t think I do really have feelings for you like that but you’re like a sister to me! I’m totally ok with how you feel about George I’m glad he makes you happy and now we’re all happy problem gone!” Ron grinned.

Meanwhile Fred and George were leaving the seventh year dorm and walking passed the sixth and fifth year dorms. They heard a very familiar voice speak...

“Ron you’re the best! I love you!” Hermione exclaimed throwing her arms around him. 

Fred and George both gaped at the door leading to where the voices were coming from. George felt a sharp pain in his chest he felt his heart drop misery taking over as he pushed passed Fred going into the common room. 

And there it is the end of the second chapter! So now you have read it just do me a favour and in the box below this write what you thought! Yes that's right leave a review they are greatly appreciated! I'm open to suggestions, crtiticism or whatever! Hope you liked the chapter : )

Chapter 3: Chapter 3
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

I know this chapter is late but it's because I get tons of homework and also because I lost my memory stick which holds my chapters so had to re-write most of this chapter so I'm very sorry. I hope you enjoy the chapter.

Fred and George both gaped at the door leading to where the voices were coming from. George felt a sharp pain in his chest he felt his heart drop misery taking over as he pushed passed Fred going into the common room.

“Wait, George hold up!” Fred called after his twin following him.

They sat on the sofa together silence settling over them until George finally spoke.

“I actually let my-self believe that she could like me! But no, she likes Ron, she loves Ron!” he whispered partly because he didn’t want anyone to overhear, partly because he felt weak.

Fred was at a loss for words so simply looked at his twin with a pitying expression.  


“I know Hermione but please let go because you’re squeezing the life out of me!” Ron laughed as she released him.

“Sorry and you’re like a brother to me too,” Hermione said honestly with a smile.

“Alright I’m going to change before we go to Hogsmeade so I will see you later okay?”

“Yeah sure see you soon!” Hermione called as she left heading down the stairs into the common room.

At this point Harry and Ginny had made their way back to the common room.

“Hey ’Mione, how’d it go with Ron?” asked Ginny.

George heard this from where he was sat and began to feel sick, he started to stand before Fred reached up to touch his arm and he slowly sat back down.

“Great!” grinned Hermione walking over to them.

Fred could feel his twin tense beside him and on his behalf spoke.

“Have we missed something?” he asked.

“No, me and Ron had an argument but it’s all sorted now we’re back to being friends!” Hermione told them frowning as George suddenly appeared to be feeling ill.

George’s thoughts whirled around in his mind ‘What did they argue about? Oh I know about whether or not to keep their secret relationship a secret or not!’ this made him feel physically sick, how could she mess with his feelings like that? The worse thing was she didn’t even know she was doing it.  

Working up the nerve he finally spoke, “Little closer than friends as we hear it!” George glared at the bookworm who occupied so much of his thoughts.

“Excuse me and what is that supposed to mean exactly?” Hermione asked in confusion and slight anger at the hint of accusation in his voice.         

“Well we were walking past the fifth year dorm and we heard-we heard I err...”George trailed of awkwardly as stupid as it may seem it truly was painful for him he loved her so much but she didn’t return the feeling  and it hurt. A lot. 

Hermione stared at him expectantly waiting for him to finish the sentence for a while before Fred picked up where George had left off.  

“As George was saying, we walked past the fifth year dorm and heard Ron you’re the best I love you!” 

“No see what happened was I said something and I hurt his feelings but he was very understanding, that’s the only reason I said it!” Hermione explained to them.

“Of course!” George said sarcastically, shaking his head at what he believed to be an excuse, and a rubbish one at that.

“What you don’t believe me? You think I’m lying?” she asked him hurt and offended.

“Oh come on Hermione, I mean I’d give you that for Ron you’re the best, but seriously I love you?” Fred asked still disbelieving.

“I said that because during the conversation Ron told me I was like a sister to him and if you’d bothered to stick around a little longer you would have heard me tell him he was like a brother to me!” she yelled at the twins frustrated and upset they didn’t believe her.

“Oh,” the twins said in unison. 

“Yeah, oh! How dare you jump to conclusions like that and accuse me based on things you don’t know! If you have questions then ask me them, don’t treat me like that! You’re supposed to have faith in me and believe me when I tell you something because that’s what friends do! Maybe we’re not just as good friends as I thought!” she spat at the twins angrily.

With that said she stormed out of the common room.

“Nice one idiots!” Ginny hissed at them running out after Hermione.

“Way to go guys!” Harry said sarcastically leaving the common room.

The twins stared after them, what had just happened slowly sinking in.

“Well on the upside she doesn’t like Ron, that gives you a shot,” Fred offered his twin.

“Yeah but she hates me now! We have to fix this!” George exclaimed jumping to his feet.

“We? No way she’s a dangerous witch as it is with her advanced knowledge of hexes but she’s pissed off at us that makes it worse!” Fred complained.

“Oh come on you know you want to come!” George grinned at his twin.

“Fine, fine! But if I die it’s your entire fault!”

“I can live with that!” George joked.

Together they ran out of the common room passed Harry and Ginny who were arguing about where they should look for her.

“Doesn’t he still have the Marauders map?” asked Fred as they rounded another corner.

“Yeah but he’s the chosen one known for beating death not for having brains!” George pointed out.

“True!” Fred agreed.

Suddenly George skidded to a stop, “I know where she is! The Astronomy Tower, come on!” he exclaimed turning and running the other way.

“What? How could you possibly know that?” Fred asked running after his twin.

“I don’t know it. I feel it!” George called back to him.

Fred stopped and stared after his twin. Never in a million years did he think that he’d fall for someone so hard, especially not Hermione Granger. But he was happy for him and he would support him after all that was what George had done for him when he’d been so desperate to ask out Angelina last year and now he was in a happy relationship and that’s just what he wanted for his twin. He just hoped that George and Hermione would work out. Fred shook himself out of his thoughts and ran after his twin.

They stepped into the Astronomy tower to find Hermione sat on a ledge looking out a window. The noon sun shone brightly illuminating her features. She looked so perfect, like a goddess, in George’s eyes at least.  

“Hermione listen, we’re really sorry we know we should have trusted you but I guess we were both offended you wouldn’t tell us if something was going on so we confronted you, we should have listened,” apologised George.

“Yes, you should have listened, you should have believed me, and you should have trusted me! You should have done a lot of things but you jumped to conclusions when you’re supposed talk to me about these things let me explain myself because that’s what friends do!” she told them without looking at them.

George looked to Fred with a pleading expression telling him he had no idea what to say, silently begging him to takeover. Fred nodded at his brother, took a second to decide what to say then spoke.

“We know Hermione and we realise we were wrong. We do trust you, what happened was just a huge misunderstanding. We’re such good friends and it doesn’t seem right to let this one little incident ruin that. We are so sorry the last thing we intended was to hurt or upset you,” pleased with his small speech Fred grinned at his twin who mouthed the word ‘thanks’ to him.

“Okay, I may have also over-reacted, you had every right to be curious and want to know the truth, I just wasn’t too fond of the accusations,” she told them facing them for the first time since they’d entered.

“Great, so who’s ready for a Hogsmeade trip and meeting in the Shrieking Shack?” asked George with a grin.

“Me!” chimed Hermione.

“Personally I’d prefer a trip to Zonko’s!” said Fred.

“Well tough you owe me this!” Hermione told him jokingly.

Together they walked back to the common room laughing and joking, joining Harry, Ron and Ginny before heading off to the Shrieking Shack.  

Alright and the third chapter is finished! I know it was a bit boring but trust me it gets better from here! 
I want to thank KatnissMalfoy for reviewing both chapters of the story it means a lot and I'd like to advise anyone who hasn't been reading her story 'Crazy,Stupid Love' to check it out because I'm enjoying it a lot!
And thankyou to all my other reviewers more shout outs in my next chapter if you're disappointed about not making it in this one!
Now please leave a review because otherwise the box on the bottom of this screen is pointless and we don't want it to feel useless do we? Plus they make me happy! Hope you're enjoying the story so far! Jenna :)

Chapter 4: Chapter 4
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Hermione, Harry, Ron, Ginny, Fred and George stood around the Shrieking Shack awaiting the arrival of other students who would start showing up in around ten minutes. Ginny had dragged Hermione into a corner because she’d just had a panic attack when Harry had spoke to her. She had however replied, it was a quiet and shy response but it was a response at least. She had learnt to talk to him instead of just staring in silence but it didn’t mean she wasn’t insanely nervous when she did speak to him.

“Ginny I don’t know why you’re so panicked, I mean seriously what did he say?” Hermione asked the youngest Weasley. 

“But ‘Mione he asked me if I was sure I wanted to be here! That could mean he doesn’t want me here!” Ginny exclaimed.

“No, it just meant he was worried about you and didn’t want you getting involved in something so dangerous!” Hermione reassured her.

“Okay, I guess that’s possible too!” Ginny said beginning to calm down.

Just then Ron and Harry called Hermione over to them so she excused herself from Ginny who soon joined the twins and went over to the boys.

“Yeah, what’s going on?” she asked them.

“Hermione, Harry wants to back out of the meeting now that we’re only minutes away from it!” Ron told her angrily.

“What? Harry, we’re so close now we can’t just back out! We’re in danger, all the students are in danger and Harry you can help them, teach them to protect themselves! Without your help they’re defenceless!” Hermione said to him desperately.

“But Hermione what makes you believe I can do anything for them?” he questioned and without waiting for her answer continued, “Everybody thinks I’m the boy who lived but do you know what? That wasn’t me it was my mother’s love and sacrifice that kept me alive! All I do is bring misery and bad luck!”

 “Harry, that isn’t true!” Hermione told him, Fred, George and Ginny joined them.

“Yes it is Hermione! My parents died for me, last year Cedric died because of me, Ginny could have died that day in the Chamber of Secrets because Voldemort was trying to kill me! Hermione, you and Ron do you know how many times you’ve put your lives at risk because of my link to all these insane, dangerous missions? How many more people are going to die for me? Teaching these students to fight for themselves means they have a link to me which gives Voldemort more reason to go after them!” he yelled at her.

 When he continued his voice was soft and filled with regret, “Do you really want me to endanger anybody else’s life? I don’t want to be the reason anyone gets hurt! I can’t take it anymore! I’m out, I can’t do this.”

He started walking away but Hermione grabbed his wrist and pulled him back.

“Harry, you can’t honestly believe all these horrible things that happen are your fault! Harry nobody blames you for anything! Plus Harry by what you just said you already know we’re in danger anyway with Voldemort and his Death Eaters getting stronger but if there is the slightest chance you can help isn’t that what you want to do?” she asked him.

“Hermione, how can you ask me that? We’re meant to be best friends so if you really don’t know that I want to help, then you don’t know me,” he told her.

She looked at him with hurt eyes, “Harry I know you want to help, I’m just wondering why you won’t. We all know the danger we’re in and that we’re putting ourselves in danger but what’s coming it’s bigger than you it’s everyone, it’s everything!”

“You make it sound so easy, so simple but it isn’t!” Harry shouted, “I see what’s happening and I’m sitting here watching the Wizarding World slowly falling apart, I want to help but I know I could also make it worse!”

“Harry! Would you shut up? You may go on to save the World but you sure as hell won’t do it alone! Let us help and in return you can help us! You’re over thinking everything, everyone has faith in you, we believe in you but even the chosen one isn’t perfect! What do you expect? It isn’t going to be easy but there’s no need to complicate things even more!” Fred yelled at him.

“Exactly, I mean come on we want to learn and that hag Umbridge isn’t teaching us anything! When the time comes and we need protection or we need to fight are we going to be defenceless and pathetic or are we going to fight, are we going to win?” George asked him.

Harry looked from Hermione and Ron to Fred and George then to Ginny and gave a slow nod, “I’ll do it,” he sighed, “If you believe in me this much then this is the least I can do!”

“Thank you so much Harry,” Hermione said as she hugged him.

“It’s going to be fine, mate,” Fred and George reassured him in unison.  

“Wait hold on, who’s going to believe we need protection? Everyone thinks I’m a nutter!” Harry pointed out dragging them back to square one.

“I believe you, Harry,” said Neville as he entered.

“Me too,” said Luna following after him.

“So do we,” the Patil twins agreed walking in.

“Well, okay then,” Harry said with an uncertain smile.

“Finally!” Ron exclaimed.

“’Bout time you came around mate!” said George.

“I know! But hey, if all goes well we have a teacher we can intimidate with our height. Then again we already have Flitwick,” added Fred causing some laughter.

They waited a little longer for everyone else to arrive. They weren’t sure of how many people to expect but the amount that did was definitely a lot more than they would have.

“Hey Freddie!” chimed Angelina as she walked in with Alicia and Katie.

“Angie, how many times have I told you not to call me that?” Fred moaned at his girlfriend.

“I don’t know, I ignore you when you do!” Angelina smiled at him.

“Aww, Angie and Freddie how cute!” George said mockingly.

“Shut it George, unless you want me to tell everyone that you fancy...” Fred started.

“You wouldn’t dare!” George said.

“Course I wouldn’t, you are my twin after all!” Fred grinned.

Just then Cho walked in with a few other Ravenclaws.

“Hi, Harry,” she said in her gentle voice.

Harry who’d been talking with Hermione, Ron and Ginny looked at her then spoke, “Hi, Cho,” he said awkwardly.

“Harry, after the meeting I was wondering if maybe you wanted to go for a walk?” she asked.

Ginny glared at her waiting for Harry’s response when Hermione nudged her telling her to quit it.

“Cho, that sounds really nice but I’m a bit busy, maybe another time,” Harry said softly.
“Yeah, sure that’s fine,” Cho nodded and walked away.

A little while after they decided it was time to start the meeting Harry, Hermione and Ron stood at the front.

“Alright, so we’re here because we need to learn and Umbridge isn’t teaching us what we need to know. We need to be able to defend ourselves against the Dark Arts that’s where Harry comes in, he knows this stuff he can protect us!” Hermione said.

Someone raised their hand and Hermione acknowledged them with a nod.  

“Why do we need to protect ourselves?” asked one student.

“Because You Know Who’s back you idiot” yelled Ron.

“So he and Dumbledore say but where's the proof? Why should we believe it?"              

“Well if you don’t believe it then why are you here?” asked Ron.

“Thought I might hear what you had to say,” he told him.

“Then listen, Voldemort’s back okay? Do you understand? I’m not lying and I don’t give a damn if anyone thinks I am! I fought him, he killed Cedric and despite what you’ve been told it wasn’t just a tragic accident! I’m here because you need help to defend yourselves before this war starts and everyone’s put in danger!” Harry told them not stopping to explain anything.

“War? Who said there was going to be a War?” asked Nigel.

“I did and you can’t tell me you can’t see it happening. Have you seen how dark and grey it is? Have you heard about these mysterious disappearances? It’s not just a freak coincidence this is how it happened the last time, I know I’ve been told about it!” Harry explained.

He was about to continue when someone from the crowd started shouting.

“Dennis? What are you doing here? You know you shouldn’t be here!  You’re too young, do you want me to tell Mum? That’s it you’re leaving with me now!” exclaimed Collin shaking his head at his brother. Dennis was only in his second year and Collin was fourth year.

“Hey, no fair! Please Collin I want to help, plus you can’t tell Mum she’ll kill me if she finds out!” Dennis begged.

“Dennis you’re only twelve!” Collin told him.

“Sorry to but in Collin but if he really wants to join I think it’s fine as long as he’s careful. I mean I know you’re worried but with an older brother like you I think he’ll be very much protected,” Harry said.

“Yeah, sure if you think so, whatever you say Harry!” Collin nodded enthusiastically, he never got over his Harry obsession.

The rest of the meeting went on eventually everyone signed up to join and then they all sat round to discuss the final points.

“Alright we need a name for our- I don’t know group, association, club?” Harry said unsure of what to call them.  

They went through a few ideas before Ginny came up with the perfect one.

"I think we should be called Dumbledore's army!" she said.

"I like that, Dumbledore's Army, The DA!" Harry said thinking over the name out loud.

“So is it agreed? Are we ready to be Dumbledore’s Army?” he asked them he received nodding heads and a chorus of ‘yeah’.

With that their fate was sealed. They were Dumbledore’s Army and they were ready for everything that would be thrown at them. Everyone slowly left until it was just Harry, Hermione, Ron, Ginny, Fred, George, Luna and Neville.

“Harry are you mental, Cho asked you out and you turned her down?” Fred asked him.

“Yeah, well she’s just like everyone else isn’t she? Last year Cedric was the buzz of the school and I was unknown but this year I matter again? I don’t think so, I’m not interested,” Harry told him truthfully.

“We understand, mate,” George said, “And don’t worry some people are like that but we were behind you the entire time!”

“Yeah I’m sure you were especially when you were taking bets on wherever the dragon would kill me or not or if I’d die in the Black Lake!” Harry said sarcastically.

“Oh that was just getting some money for our joke shop plus we always hoped you’d be alright and that you’d win!” Fred explained.

“Joke shop?” Hermione asked.

“Yeah we’re planning on opening it up in Diagon Alley over the summer!” George said his bright eyes lighting up even more. 

“Really? That’s great!” Hermione said with a smile.

“Yeah all we need is a little help with the paper work...” Fred trailed off looking at Hermione with a questioning glance.

“Is that so?” Hermione asked ignoring the message he was trying to send.

“Yeah it’s just so lucky we have a great friend who is amazing with stuff like that,” George said hinting more at the point.

“Fine I’ll help, I was planning on staying at Grimmauld Place over Christmas anyway!”

“Thanks ‘Mione you’re the best!” George grinned putting an arm round her shoulder.

“I don’t know what we’d do without you?” Fred added putting his arm round her other shoulder.

Hermione smiled to herself, there was a time when she thought George was just a trouble maker and didn’t care about anything but it seemed he and Fred had their future pretty much mapped out. She loved the way his eyes lit up when talking about it.
The eight of them went to the Three Broomsticks where the discussed more about the D.A and about the first meeting. Suddenly things didn’t seem so bad and finally things looked like they were getting better. 

So I know what you’re thinking it was rubbish, nothing exciting happened and why the hell did she bother to write such a boring chapter and I apologise. I know it could have been a lot better but I really tried to make it a little interesting. However the story picks up from here and the next few chapters will be more exciting. Also I’m overwhelmed by the amazing reviews I have received and I’d like to say a huge thank you to everyone who has reviewed. However there are a few reviewers I think deserve to be mentioned. First on the list is hausofluucy Lucy has been so helpful and encouraging and I cannot thank her enough for all her reviews and kindness. I’d like to advise anyone who hasn’t to read her story ‘Gryffindor Forever.’ She really is the best and so is her story she's amazing.Then there’s KatnissMalfoy who is also fantastic and her story ‘Crazy,Stupid Love is too.’I’d also like to thank Isabella because she is so sweet and actually said I was her inspiration which still makes me smile now!Then there’s Gred Forge Nargles who is also lovely and extremely talented. Also one of the most important is Moonyxluna because they’re just brilliant and crazy talented and so is their story ‘The Best Medicine’.And just a quick mention for KathyMcGovern, Jenna1684 (Who by the way has an awesome name), Mushymush, Lucieisalion  &  paigealyssamalfoy32.                 
Now please tell me what you thought did you love it? Did you hate it? Do you have suggestions? Please just leave a quick review because they make me happy and then the box on the bottom of the screen has a purpose!                  
Jenna :)

Chapter 5: Chapter 5
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Here's chapter 5 hope you enjoy it! Jenna :) 



It was the day of the first meeting and everything was going according to plan thanks to Neville and his brilliant find of the Room of Requirement. They all met up doing their best not to attract attention and avoid all suspicion. Everyone was excited, nervous, anxious, worried and quite terrified but they hid the mix of emotions knowing that there were many others about to go through the exact same experience.  

“Alright is everyone ready for the first meeting of the DA? Is everyone happy to start?” Harry asked them.

“Yeah!” was the response from everyone.

“Alright before we start some of the spells are going to be quite difficult but I don’t want any of you to be unnerved if you’re struggling everyone has different strengths and different abilities. Also I want to make it clear if anyone exposes the group it will be shut down and we will be punished and as far as I see it this is our only chance for protection so I wouldn’t want it to be ruined. If someone were to disclose the secrecy of the DA there would be consequences so just a warning. On a lighter note good luck and I hope these meetings go well!” Harry said.

With that said the meeting began the first task was disarming everyone paired up and began. Hermione, Ron and Harry who already knew how to disarm went about helping everyone.

“Fred, no fair! You best go get my wand now!” George yelled at his twin.

“Get it yourself!” Fred shouted back.

You sent it flying, you go get it!” George shot back.

“Now, now Georgie that is the aim of the spell!” Fred laughed.

“Would one of you just get the damn wand?” Hermione said shaking her head at them.

“And why can’t you get it Granger? You are supposed to be helping!” George pointed out jokingly.

“Yes I am and if you don’t watch it the next spell going your way might just be a hex!” she warned him.

“Easy now I was just joking!” George said throwing his hands up in surrender.

“I know but I wasn’t so I suggest you pick up the wand, Weasley!” she said smirking at him.

“Since when do you call me Weasley?” George asked.

“I’m not sure but if you and Fred can call me Granger I don’t see why I can’t call you Weasley!” Hermione pointed out.

“It’s a good point, very true. I suppose it’s fair!” George shrugged going to retrieve his wand. He turned back quickly to face Fred and yelled, “Expelliarmus!” disarming him and sending his wand flying straight into George’s hand.

Hermione began clapping, “Very good boys,” she said with a smile.

“I know we’re just so talented,” Fred agreed.

“Talented doesn’t begin to describe us Fred!” George grinned.

“Yes so talented and ridiculously modest too!” Hermione said sarcastically rolling her eyes at the two.

“I get the feeling you’re being sarcastic! You should know it’s never clever to cross a Weasley twin!” George warned.

“Neither you nor your twin would dare touch me!” Hermione said.

“So you seem to believe,” Fred said.

“You’d think the smartest witch of her age would know better than to trust us?” George sighed and shook his head.

“I never said I trusted either of you!”

“You implied it!” chimed Fred.

“Are you trying to say you don’t trust us?” George asked strangely hurt by her words but trying not to show it. Despite trying to mask his emotions Hermione could see it in his eyes.

“No, I didn’t mean it like that of course I do trust you both!” Hermione said quickly.

“I wouldn’t mind if you didn’t but Georgie boy might take it to heart!” Fred grinned at his twin.

“Shut it Fredrick! Just because I’m the twin that was born with feelings!” George said.

“I really am sorry George, I honestly didn’t mean it!” she apologised again.

“It’s alright you better go it looks like Neville’s struggling,” George said with a smile.

“Alright I’ll see you later! Sorry again!” she called back as she walked away.

George watched her walk away smiling after her. Completely lost in his thoughts; living in his only little world. Luckily he had a twin to disturb him.

“Hello! Earth to George!” Fred yelled.

“What do you want now?” George asked annoyed at being disturbed.

“You’re staring at her again!” he said in a sing song voice. He walked up to his twin, “Now, I will take my wand and you my twin should listen carefully and take my advice. So you like Hermione...” Fred was interrupted.

“No I don’t! You know that my feelings are stronger than that! I love her!” George whispered to his twin.

“Yeah okay I get it! Well what is it with you? Any other girl you flirt with and win over with your charm! You know the ladies can’t resist a Weasley twin!” Fred grinned.

“I know but there’s something different about Hermione, I just don’t want to mess things up before we’re even anything more than friends!” he sighed.

“Then give it a chance you don’t know how she feels until you try things! This isn’t the first time I told you that why don’t you just take your chances? If this is your one chance at love d’you want to look back and say you let it get away or are you going to able to say you chased love and whatever happened is for the best?”

“Fred my twin, I don’t know what I’d do without you? But seriously when you get all deep you really creep me out but thanks man, I appreciate it!” George told his twin honestly giving him a half hug sort of thing.

“It’s alright,” with that the first meeting ended Harry told them how well they did and then they left, every single person anxious for the next meeting. Hermione distributed the coins and explained how they worked giving a final warning to those who may betray them.

After the meeting they went to dinner and Hermione sat next to Seamus an empty seat next to her; strangely not Ginny, Harry or Ron took the spare seat but instead it was George.

“Hello Hermione,” he said as he sat down.

“Hey George,” she replied.

George opened his mouth to speak again but quickly shut it before repeating the process to afraid of being rejected. He groaned, “what’s- wrong- with- me!” he said between hitting his head on the table. Everyone on the Gryffindor table were giving him odd looks and whispering to each other.

“George are you okay?”Hermione asked grabbing his head gently to stop him.

“Huh? What? Me? Oh right sorry, yeah I’m fine,” he lied unconvincingly.

“Clearly there’s something wrong,” she pointed out still holding his head but turning it softly to face her.

“Go on George,” Fred whispered beside him.

George took a deep breath and gave a sideways glance to Fred for support who gave him a thumbs up and encouraging nod.

“It’s nothing really but thanks for the concern,” he grinned at her.

“If you’re sure, you can tell me anything you know,” she told him.

“I know. Hermione, would you like to um go for a walk with me err after dinner?” George asked stumbling over each word.

Hermione’s eyes widened and her expression went blank and in a moment of horror George was certain she was going to reject him.

“I’d like that a lot, thank you George,” she smiled at him as she turned bright red.

Sensing her embarrassment he just returned the smile before receiving a discrete high-five from his twin. The rest of dinner past and neither Hermione nor George spoke much each considering what could happen on their walk.

Stop being so nervous,’ George scolded himself, ‘How can I not be nervous Hermione just agreed to going for a walk with me what am I going to say? Tell her how you feel!’ There it was again that voice in his head that always seemed to argue with himself it sounded scarily like Fred. ‘No way I’ll be rejected! You don’t know till you try, plus if she were going to reject you why would she accept the invitation for a walk? She probably just felt sorry for me because I was bashing my head against a damn table! Where’s that Weasley confidence gone, huh? I don’t know it disappears anytime I think of her! Just focus on what you want and remember how much you want it. It? What I want isn’t an it, it’s a she! That’s great. Quickly, everyone’s leaving, you’re alone with her and it’s now or never!’

  “Sooo...,” George trailed of awkwardly clearly things weren’t going to plan yet.

Hermione looked at him strangely, “George are you sure you’re feeling alright? You’ve turned bright red,” she pointed out.

“Have I? How strange, I can’t imagine why but I um I’m fine.”

“Right so... um you said you wanted to go for a walk?” she half asked half stated.

“I did? Right of course I did, let’s go then if you’re ready that is?” he was losing more confidence every second.

“I’m ready,” she smiled.

‘What’s wrong with him?’ she thought, ‘It’s not like him to be so flustered. Maybe it’s something I said? Something you said? Wow, for the smartest witch of her age you sure are dumb! Excuse me and what exactly is that supposed to mean? Can’t you see he’s crazy nervous he clearly has feelings for you! Hold on, WHAT? How the hell do you get to that conclusion? It’s just not possible there is absolutely no way on earth George Weasley could ever see me as anything more than a friend! Fine don’t believe me let’s just see what happens on your walk! Fine and then you can admit you were wrong! Oh God maybe there’s something wrong with me, I’m having conversation in my head with myself!’ Hermione was definitely going insane but you couldn’t blame her she was alone with George Weasley! How else would any normal person react?  

“Great let’s go!” he said grabbing her hand and helping her up he’d given himself a mental pep talk and was ready for their walk.

They walked towards the heavy doors for outside and saw a sign stuck to it magically; it read ‘No students are permitted to leave the school building after 8 o’clock.’

“So I’d say forget it and let’s go anyway but personally I don’t feel like another detention with Umbridge. We could just take a walk round the school if you don’t mind?” George suggested.

“Sounds good to me,” Hermione smiled a blush tainting her cheeks still very much aware he was holding her hand.

They walked around for a while the topic of conversation drifting back to the joke shop. Suddenly George was reminded of what he’d wanted to tell Hermione so they took a seat on a nearby bench.

“Hermione, see the thing is I haven’t been completely honest with you. I know earlier I told you there was nothing wrong but technically that was a lie. It’s just I’ve been very frustrated lately about a certain feeling that I’ve been having and just haven’t been able to tell anyone about, well besides Fred that is. But that’s just about to change because I’m finally deciding to tell you,” he moved closer to Hermione so their faces were just inches apart. He froze he couldn’t tell her he was a fool to believe for a second that he could his eyes flickered with the emotions.

“Yes, George?” Hermione encouraged her heart fluttering as she awaited his words.

“Well, I-I...” He was so ready to continue but clearly fate had other plans.

They heard a very loud and annoyingly familiar throat clearing...Umbridge. Of course if there were ever a toad face with the worst timing in the world it was her.

“Mr. Weasley, Ms. Granger are you not aware of one of the most recent proclamations which clearly states that girls and boys are not permitted to be within 8 inches of each other,” she said that same look of superiority across her face and visible in her deceiving smile.

Hermione and George both looked up at the same time the same look of hatred burning in their eyes.

“Sorry Professor,” George said moving away from Hermione slightly but not releasing her hand.

“Your hands. Or would you prefer for me to separate them?” Umbridge asked.

Hermione reluctantly removed her hand, “That won’t be necessary Professor.”

“Very good now off to your common room and if I see the two of you so close again there will be another detention for each of you,” she warned smirking as a look of pain crossed their faces and they subconsciously touched the backs of their hands.

The two walked silently back to the common room each wondering what could have happened had they not been interrupted. They said quiet goodnights and each left to their dorms angry and curious.     

So how did I do? Did you love it? Did you hate it? Do you have suggestions? Don't be shy please leave a review that's why the box is there after all! Thanks to all of my readers and reviewers I love you all and can't thank you enough for all your encouragement! Again leave a review because your thoughts and opinions matter to me! Jenna :)

Chapter 6: Chapter 6
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

“Hey Georgie boy! How did it go?” asked Fred.

“Umbridge,” George muttered to him.

“Umbridge? Oh God I’m sorry mate, did you get a detention?”

“No we got off with a warning but apparently we were too close!” he said, “We were holding hands and everything, I was just about to tell her when toad face showed up!” he sighed.

“How did Hermione react when she showed up?” Fred asked.

“She seemed angry but I dunno I know I was pissed off!” he told him.

“If she was angry she clearly wanted to spend more time with you,” Fred pointed out.

“I can’t believe I’m saying this but I’m starting to think it may be possible that she could have feelings for me!” George admitted smiling at the possibility.

“Finally he sees sense! Success at last!” Fred grinned at his twin.

“Oh shut up! You can’t blame me for not being able to imagine it; it’s not exactly a perfect match is it now?” George asked.

“Love is a complicated thing my twin, it works in mysterious ways,” Fred shrugged.

“Seriously Fred, you have to stop going all deep on me it’s really starting to creep me out!” George exclaimed.

“I know but it’s not my fault I’ve just got such a way with words!” Fred sighed dramatically. The two laughed together.

The next day at breakfast George sat opposite Hermione. They each stole secret glances at each other wondering what the other was thinking. Fred wasn’t speaking much either watching the two with an amused expression.

“Well are you two going to speak or what?” Fred asked them unable to hold back a chuckle.

Hermione and George both turned bright red George glaring at his twin and Hermione avoiding eye contact at all costs. After a while in the awkward silence Hermione stood and left without as much as a goodbye.

‘That was it! That was my one chance and George had something important to tell me and then Umbridge showed up! I can’t believe it. And now? Now everything’s gone awkward the unknown and unsaid is going to kill me, I’m sure of it. Oh and to make matters worse I’ve got Defence Against the Dark Arts with that stupid witch in ten minutes. Great. Just great.’ Hermione’s thoughts distracted her as she walked the corridors in silence.

“Hey Hermione,” said Harry as he and Ron walked towards her.

“Hey guys,” she said with a half-hearted smile.

“What’s wrong?” asked Ron he and Harry noticing her mood.

‘What’s wrong?’ she thought, ‘Oh, they have no idea what’s wrong,’ the thought angered her to some extent. How could she tell them? They were boys and she doubted Ron wanted to hear about her feelings for his brother. And it wasn’t like Harry would understand either it was times like these she desperately wanted a close girl friend. There was always Ginny but again did she really want to hear Hermione’s thoughts on her brother? Plus she was a year younger and had her own friends why would she want to hear about Hermione’s problems? So it was settled she’d bottle it all up until one day it exploded!

“Nothing, I’m fine,” she lied unconvincingly.

“If you’re sure,” Harry said not seeming concerned in the slightest as he and Ron shrugged.

Discussion picked up as they walked to class Harry told them more about the dreams he’d been having and again Hermione suggested he speak to someone or at least write to Sirius.

Inside class lessons were boring as usual and everyone was becoming more and more annoyed with their pathetic excuse of a teacher eventually they cracked unable to stand it anymore.

“Professor surely we should practice these spells instead of just reading about them,” Harry said finally.

“Mr. Potter we’ve had this discussion before the Ministry do not see it fit to allow students to be taught dark magic and protective spells when they will never be in a position they need to use them.”

“And who exactly gives a damn what the Ministry thinks of anything?” Harry asked her rising from his chair.

“Shut up and sit down scar head,” Malfoy smirked.

“Nobody was talking to you Malfoy so you best shut up before I shut you up,” Hermione spat at him.

“Oh no is the stupid little mudblood threatening me? I’m so afraid,” Malfoy said mockingly his voice dripping with sarcasm.

“Leave her alone,” Ron warned him.

“Weasel protecting his girlfriend?”

“That is quite enough, Miss. Granger, Mr. Weasley and Mr. Potter if you’re not careful you’ll be in another detention,” Umbridge warned.

“But Professor did you not hear what Malfoy called Hermione?” Ron asked.

“No and if I did not hear it I cannot punish him,” Umbridge said her smile never faltering. “Class dismissed.”

“Finally a teacher who understands a mudbloods’ true place in this school, father always said the Ministry had to fix this school before it was too late,” they heard Malfoy say whilst exiting.

“Shut up ferret, no one cares what you think or about your stupid death eater father!” Harry yelled at him. 

“At least my father had enough intelligence and power to survive whilst your pathetic father died because he was weak just like you are Potter,” Malfoy shot back.

“Don’t you dare,” Harry warned him, “My father was a good man how about yours? Oh yeah he follows Voldemort’s every command because he doesn’t have a brain to think for himself!”

“Harry, leave it he’s not worth it,” Hermione begged pulling him away.

“Listen to the mudblood Potter, she knows that if you stick around The Dark Lord won’t be the one to murder you,” Malfoy gave that typical smirk which made Hermione want nothing more than to punch him.

“What did you just call her?” asked George, he, Fred and Lee had just arrived their next lesson going to be with Umbridge.

“If it wasn’t another Weasel,” Draco smirked, “And I called her a mudblood which she should really consider an honour I don’t know why I even waste my time speaking to filth like her.” Draco knew he was winding them all up and was enjoying the looks of anger on every single face.

“Now you listen here you stupid, little, slimy, git,” George said taking a step closer to him and gripping his collar, “You’re going to apologise and after that you’re going to leave them all alone otherwise I promise I will hunt you down and personally make your life a living hell,” George warned tightening his grip.

“Like I’m scared of any of you, three Weasels, a mudblood, scar head and the stupid Quidditch commentator.”

“D’you hear that George? He’s not scared of us, so I suppose we’re wasting our time,” Fred said with a shrug.

“Yeah not scared at all,” George nodded as he and Fred closed in on him they sensed Malfoy tense up as they pulled out their wands.

“Still not scared?”

Malfoy gulped.

“Hermione you’re smart what spell d’you recommend we use to teach ferret boy here a lesson?”

“Fine, fine! I’m sorry, now can I go?”

“Yeah, but watch your back,” Fred warned as they moved aside and Malfoy practically ran away.

“Nice one Freddie!” George grinned giving him a high-five as they both laughed.

“Thanks guys,” Hermione smiled hugging them each in turn.

“No problem Hermione,” Fred said.

“Well besides, if you wanted to repay us I have a few overdue homework assignments I could use some help with,” George gave a cheeky grin.

“No you’re not going to learn with me doing all your work,” Hermione told him.

“Hey we’re going to be late to lesson two if we don’t hurry up,” Harry said.

“Alright let’s go, see you later,” she called back as she, Harry and Ron walked away. Hermione was distracted all through Potions all she could think about was how George had stuck up for her, it really had meant a lot but she knew it was just a friendly gesture and that it didn’t really mean anything.

Hermione skipped lunch to do some of her work and she was sat alone in the library when she sensed someone enter. It was strange as no one usually ventured into the secluded corner of the library which was what she liked about it as no one disturbed her. Whoever it was remained silent which made her curious so she raised her head to find no other than George Weasley who was just staring at her, his gentle blue eyes fixed on her.

“George,” she whispered beginning to feel uncomfortable.

“Oh sorry, I didn’t mean to stare,” he said blushing slightly.

“It’s fine, now what is one of the infamous Weasley Twins doing so deep in a library?” she asked suspiciously.

“Nothing bad I swear, I actually brought you some lunch as I figured you can’t be a little brain box without some energy so here you go,” he grinned laying a tray of food down on the table for her.

“Thanks George, that’s very thoughtful of you,” Hermione smiled at him but then her smile faltered, “What have you done to the food?” she asked suspicious of him.

“What? Nothing I promise,” he said realising that it probably would raise concern if a Weasley Twin offered you something to eat.

She looked at him then to the food warily, “So you haven’t tampered with anything?” she asked him again.

“Yes! I promise to you Hermione this is all out of the goodness of my heart,” George said if he was lying it was very convincing.

“Call me crazy but I believe you,” Hermione smiled at him.

“Thank you,” George grinned as she ate a piece of toast then quickly checked her appearance in the window, making sure her hair was its normal colour and nothing else had been affected.

“I’m offended that you doubt me.”

“Can you blame me? I’ve seen your pranks and I’ve also seen what your products do to first years,” Hermione pointed out.

“Fair enough,” George shrugged.

 “Thanks again about that thing earlier with Malfoy,” Hermione said.

“It’s fine, I just hate that people are like that I don’t know what world he’s living in if he’s under the impression he’s better than you.”

“That’s sweet of you to say,” Hermione smiled at him.

“It’s the truth,” George smiled back at her.

Hermione took a deep breath, “George, last night you said you wanted to tell me something but then Umbridge came and we had to go, what was it you wanted to say?” Hermione asked suddenly very anxious.

“What I was going to say was that I um I-I...” George was angered as the bell rang signalling the end of lunch interrupting them.

Hermione’s eyes closed as she was flooded with anger, frustration and curiosity she sighed before she spoke, “We should go, I’m sorry we’ll talk soon hopefully,” Hermione said with a sad smile as they left and went their separate ways.

Hermione sighed, ‘Again? Seriously? Why am I so unlucky? I just want to know what he wanted to say I’m just curious. I mean what if he feels the same but he never gets a chance to say? Ugh I swear I’m going to go insane.’

George sighed, ‘Again? Seriously? Why am I so unlucky? I just want her to know I just want to finally get it off my chest. I mean what if she feels the same but because I never tell her so she never tells me either. Then again if I tell her and she rejects me I’ll be devastated. Ugh I swear these possibilities are going to drive me insane!’ 

 So what do you think? Did you like it? Hate it? Have suggestions? Please leave a review because they mean so much to me and encourage me to continue writing. Don't be shy I can't touch you, even if you insult me you're perfectly safe behind your computer screen! Hope you enjoyed the chapter and again please leave a review! Thanks for reading! Jenna :)

Chapter 7: Chapter 7
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Alright here's chapter 7! Hope you're enjoying the story and I'll ask this again at the bottom but anyways PLEASE REVIEW!

The next few weeks past and Hermione and George didn’t get any time to speak again. Between DA meetings, George’s studying for his NEWT’s which didn’t actually happen too often, Hermione’s studying for her OWL’s, Fred and George’s product testing and inventing they just couldn’t find time. Days turned to weeks and eventually each began to think the other must have just forgotten about their interrupted talks. Of course this wasn’t the case for either of them.

One day saw them into the beginning of December, the day of the last DA meeting before the Christmas holidays. As usual everyone met up in the Room of Requirement, today the main spell they were looking at was casting a Patronus. Harry went about helping those struggling.

“Harry! Harry, look mine’s an otter!” she exclaimed she sounded so childish but she’d never conjured a Patronus before so she was excited.

Harry laughed at her childish manner, “That’s great Hermione, practice a little then go and see who you can help.”

She did as she was told.

“It’s-Not-Bloody-Working!” George yelled waving his wand about like a maniac.

“I know why isn’t it working?” Fred asked frustrated.

“For God’s sake would you calm down? It’s not going to work if you’re angry, you have to think of something that makes you happy which can’t be hard for you two you’re always happy,” Hermione pointed out.

“Happy like turning Ron’s teddy into a spider?” Fred asked.

“If it makes you happy that he’s still having nightmares about that,” Hermione smiled.

“No, because it reminds me why I had to do it, I loved that broom and he broke it!” Fred said breaking down in overly dramatic fake tears.

“Then something else?” Hermione suggested.

“Setting a dung bomb off under Great Aunt Muriel’s chair at Christmas dinner?” Fred asked.

“How happy did it make you?”

“A little,” Fred shrugged.

“Then it’s not good enough,” Hermione said.

“First year, in the boats and seeing Hogwarts for the first time,” George said a smile playing on his lips as he stood in a slightly dazed phase.

“That’s what I thought of,” Hermione said smiling at him strangely.

“That’s a good one! And remember- I can’t think of what you said George but you had us laughing so hard Lee almost fell into the lake!”

“Let’s try it then,” George grinned. He and Fred raised their wands and spoke in unison, “Expecto Patronum!” they cried identical Patronus’ flowing from the tips of their wands.

“We did it!” they exclaimed high-fiving each other.

“Yeah they’re um they’re... what the heck are they?”Fred asked as their Patronus’ disappeared.  

“They’re Hyenas. They’re animals, predators that are famous for being laughing animals and I must say I couldn’t think of anything more fitting,” Hermione told them.

“Animals that laugh?” Fred asked still mildly confused.

“Yes Fred, animals that laugh,” Hermione shook her head at him with a smile.

“Appropriate.” George agreed, “So why isn’t yours a book, I mean if ours are Hyenas because we’re funny then shouldn’t yours be a book because you’re smart?”  

“Thank you for saying I’m smart and Patronus’ are always animals. Also the Otter symbolizes laughter, curiosity, mischief, feminine power, grace, empathy, joy, play and helpfulness,” Hermione recited this off the top of her head causing the twins to give her odd looks.

“How big is your brain?” Fred asked her making Hermione laugh.

“I’m sorry Fred I don’t know and I’d rather not find out,” she smiled subconsciously touching the top if her head.

“I’m going to go see who I can help I’ll see you guys later,” she waved her goodbye as she walked away.

“I think an Otter for her is a perfect match,” George grinned.

“Yeah I definitely agree with the feminine power part you saw what she did to Ron in their duel the other day,” he said referring to a time in one of the DA meetings.

“I saw and I did not want to be put in his position,” George said giving a slight wince as he imagined it.   

“Then when you get together you best not get her angry,” Fred smirked.

“Why don’t you just shout that to the entire world?” George said annoyed at his twins big mouth.

“Fine I will,” Fred stuck his tongue out at his twin before clearing his throat loudly getting the attention of everyone, “DA members my twin has something he’d like for me to share...”

“Oh shut it!” George hissed at him.

Fred laughed his response, “Never mind go back to having happy memories and that,” Fred called to the group.

“You know I hate you?” George grinned at him.

“Yes and I know in your language that means you love me and so I hate you too” Fred smiled at him.

George grinned at him, “Aww my sentimental twin,” he then clapped his hands in front of Fred’s face loudly, “Snap out of it!” he yelled at him jokingly.  

The session went on and once they reached the end Harry called everyone together.

“Alright so you all tried really hard and I know a lot of you struggled but it is very advanced magic and we knew it wouldn’t be easy, I promise we will do more work on it in the future. But let’s just come away from that and look at everything we’ve learnt so far we’re making great progress and I hope it continues after the holidays. So Merry Christmas have fun and I’ll see you after Christmas break,” he said feeling incredibly awkward he hated having to speak like a teacher he felt ridiculous. 

As everyone left they thanked Harry wished him a Merry Christmas. After everything they went to dinner and discussed the holidays that were to be spent at Grimmauld place in just four days. Hermione was coming too as her parents were taking a trip to Paris.

“Hermione didn’t you want to go to Paris with your parents?” George asked.

“No, I mean my parents asked if I wanted to go but I hate everything about France,” she told him.

“What do you mean?” George asked.

“I don’t know there’s something about they’re accents that annoys me and the French language drives me insane,” Hermione said.

“Alright then,” George shrugged.

“Oh God I’m sorry, that sounded so racist it’s not French people at all don’t get me wrong I’ve got family from France and Paris is so pretty when it’s all lit up but I don’t know it’s just not something I’ve ever liked,” Hermione admitted.

George just grinned at her, “Strange, most girls go mad over the whole city of romance thing.”

“Yes well I’m not most girls, my life doesn’t revolve around romance and fairy tales,” Hermione pointed out.

“I never said you were most girls I just made a simple comparison please don’t kill me,” George begged moving away from her slightly.

“I’m not going to kill you, I’d just prefer you didn’t compare me to some of these other bubble heads,” gesturing down the table to a group of girls doing each others’ hair and whispering and giggling annoyingly loud.  

George slowly moved back towards her and whispered to her, “I know we’ve both been busy but I haven’t forgotten hopefully we’ll get to talk over Christmas break.” 

Hermione smiled at him before whispering her response, “I’d like that.”  

They smiled at each other for a while oblivious to everyone else before Hermione left with Ron and Harry.

“So did George ask you out?” asked Ron after they left the Great Hall.

“Did who do what?” Hermione asked.

“Despite what you may believe Hermione, we haven’t forgotten what you told us about your feelings for George and the whispers and funny looks haven’t gone unnoticed either,” Harry pointed out.

Hermione’s eyes widened in shock she had believed they’d forgotten and that they were completely oblivious to her personal life, clearly she’d been mistaken. “For your information he did not ask me out,” she told them.

“But he’s going to,” Ron stated rather plainly.

“Not necessarily,” Hermione said feeling increasingly awkward in the situation as far as she saw it they were boys and they were great and she loved them both as if they were brothers but she just didn’t want to discuss her love life (if it could even be called that) with them. “Listen as much as I appreciate you guys taking an interest I’d rather not have this conversation right now,” Hermione told them.

“Fine by us,” Harry shrugged.

“Thank you for not making me have to pretend to want to discuss this,” Ron said.

Hermione laughed, “Well thank you for pretending it means a lot that you guys care.”

The next day past nothing important happening and after lessons and dinner Harry, Hermione, Ron, Fred, George and Ginny were sat in the common room.

“One more day guys then freedom for two weeks!” exclaimed Fred.

“Thank god,” everyone muttered in response.

“So not disappointed to leave, Granger?” asked George as the conversation around them changed to Order of the Phoenix matters.

“No, I don’t think I’ve ever been so glad. Hogwarts used to be my home now it’s my hell,” Hermione sighed.

“Umbridge is killing the school,” George agreed.

“I’m just not going to try anymore if the Ministry doesn’t want to teach us then I’m not going to learn! If they want us to pass our OWLs but aren’t preparing us properly then that’s their problem I’m not making more stress for myself. They think they can change the school then school’s going to change, for the worse,” Hermione said angrily.

George place a hand on her shoulder comfortingly, “Hermione, you love school don’t let the Ministry ruin that you’re determined and your intelligent prove to them what your capable of even if they aren’t teaching you. The school’s changing and yes they’re bad changes but don’t let the Ministry change everything you’ve worked so hard for previously Hermione, you’re not you if you don’t care about your work and your grades You can’t give up Hermione, your effort, determination and intelligence are some of the things I love most about you,” George told her sincerely his eyes locked on hers.

Hermione blushed. ‘Some of the things he loves about me?’ she thought.   

“You’re right George and I know it but it’s just that with everything else changing it’s becoming harder and harder not to change with it. I know giving up isn’t the right thing to do and yet I don’t want to do well to give Umbridge anymore self-pride than she already has by putting her under the illusion she’s a good teacher,” Hermione told him.

“Hey, trust me you cannot fuel her pride any more she’s already delusional enough to believe what she’s doing is right and that she’s some sort of teacher God. So right now all you can do is what’s best for you forget toad face just remember you deserve your grades and when you achieve them your proving her wrong not the other way round,” George said.

“George I honestly don’t know what I’d do without you,” Hermione smiled at him.

“I’m sure you would have come to the same conclusion without me I mean with your brain I’m surprised you hadn’t reached the same conclusion already,” George grinned back at her.

They rejoined the group discussion and after a while everyone left for bed each thinking about what was soon to come in the war, each worried about the possibilities and tragedies it would bring, only able to hope and pray that those close to them wouldn’t be lost. But they were clueless none of them had any clue what the war would bring none of them had any control over what would happen well all except for Harry his dreams gave him a clue as to what would happen but did he have any control? He was the Chosen One after all, the Boy Who Lived but what could he do? He was fifteen Dumbledore was ignoring him and he was feeling more alone as everyday past.

Alright so the usual... Love it? Hate it? Suggestions? Go ahead that's why the box is there LEAVE A REVIEW!!! Please they make me happy... unless you want me to be sad. You don't want that do you?

Thanks so much to everyone for reading and thanks so much to all my reveiwers I love you all! Hope you continue to read and enjoy the story! Jenna :)

Chapter 8: Chapter *
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Alright here's chapter 8 I personally wasn't pleased with the chapter but decided to post it anyway and let you be the judge. So leave a review and tell me what you thought! And on with the story...

Ron woke up around 3:00am to the sound of Harry groaning and tossing and turning in his bed. He was crying out and looked like he was having some sort of fit. Ron leapt out of his bed his tiredness forgotten as he desperately tried to awake his best friend.

“Harry wake up! Harry, please wake up! Come on Harry what’s wrong?” Ron urged the sleeping boy to wake but he wouldn’t far too deep into a nightmare.

 After a while of shaking and shouting at Harry, Ron gave up and grabbed his wand.

“Aguamenti,” Ron said pointing his wand at Harry. As soon as the water hit his overheating, sweating body Harry awoke shaking.

“Harry finally you’re awake, are you feeling alright mate?”Ron asked.

“You’re- you’re D-Dad R-Ron,” Harry stuttered his nightmare sinking in slowly.

“My Dad? What about my Dad? Harry what are you on about?” Ron urged growing more worried by the second.

“He- he’s b-been attacked,” Harry spoke slowly trying to relax himself before continuing, “Dumbledore, we have to tell Dumbledore. Someone has to go find your Dad, Ron.”

“Harry I don’t understand how could you know something like that? I mean are you sure Harry, it was just a nightmare wasn’t it?” Ron asked.

“No Ron it was real, come on let’s go,” Harry told him not waiting for a response as he ran out of their dorm, out of the common room and ran down the corridors Ron quickly catching up. Harry felt weak from the dream, from confusion and from the unknown. The dream had made him sweat and now his usually baggy pyjama top clung to him he felt like he’d collapse any second. To make matters worse his scar was burning like hell the pain spreading throughout his body.

They’re footsteps echoed through the previously silent halls and they didn’t notice a door open ahead but the person had noticed them and had come to investigate the noise.

“Mr. Potter? Mr. Weasley? What on earth are the two of you doing out of bed so late?” McGonagall asked as Harry and Ron stopped in front of her.

“Professor, professor please Arthur Weasley has been attacked!” exclaimed still sweating and out of breath.

“Mr. Potter how do you know this? Are you certain?” McGonagall asked.

“A dream Professor- I saw it in a dream but I know it’s real Professor you must believe me,” Harry begged.

“Potter this is insane! A dream, could it not have been a nightmare?” McGonagall questioned again.

“Professor if you don’t believe me let me talk to someone else because I know that Arthur Weasley is somewhere and is hurt. What I don’t know is how badly and all that means is he could be dy...” Harry did not continue as he glanced at Ron and could already see the distress and concern.

“I believe you, we must speak to Dumbledore though. Follow me boys,” she instructed as she gave the password and lead them to Dumbledore’s office. 

“Albus, Mr. Potter has something urgent and wishes to speak with you,” called McGonagall to the empty office. They heard a door close and Dumbledore entered the room.

“What is it Harry?” Dumbledore asked urgently after seeing the state he was in. 

“What decided to stop ignoring me?” Harry challenged a man he thought greatly of. Harry had been angry, frustrated and disappointed by how Dumbledore had been treating him but deep down knew there must be a reason. Despite this a wave of anger overcame him suddenly his scar burned more furiously and he clutched his head in pain.

“Harry, are you alright? What is it you wish to discuss?” Dumbledore asked ignoring his previous question.

“Sir, Arthur Weasley has been attacked please sir don’t ask questions I know he has because I saw it in my dream but it’s real I know it is. You have to trust me. You have to find him!” Harry pleaded desperately.

Dumbledore sent a Patronus to the Ministry for Kingsley to find Arthur who would be working there. A quick reply game from Kingsley saying he was found and was severely injured and being escorted to St. Mungos and Molly was informed and was to meet them there.

“Oh God, what- what happens now? Is he alright? I- I have to tell Ginny, Fred and George,” Ron said fear and worry audible in his voice and rising into his eyes as he blinked quickly to stop the tears which threatened to fall.

“Go on Mr. Weasley and bring them back here,” McGonagall instructed as Ron left.

“Harry the dream, what was it like?” Dumbledore asked.

“It- it felt so real but like I was part of it I felt like- like I was the one attacking him,” Harry said.

“Dumbledore what’s happening to me?” Harry asked his voice quiet.

“Minerva, get Severus,” Dumbledore said to her.

“Albus, what’s happening?” McGonagall asked as well.

“There appears to be a link between his mind and Voldemort’s, this can be dangerous if Voldemort discovers it as he will use it to see your mind and force you to see what he sees. It is also the cause of any nightmares you’ve been having, Harry,” Dumbledore explained. Upon this McGonagall left to get Snape leaving Harry and Dumbledore in the office alone.

Meanwhile Ron was just arriving back at the common room and decided to get Ginny first. He walked into the girls’ fourth year dorm and stood in front of the door knocking lightly.

A bunch of girls he didn’t know came to the door wands raised in the middle of them was Ginny who put down her wand instructing them to do the same.

“Ron, what are you doing here?” Ginny asked.

“Dad- dad’s been attacked at work,” Ron told her awkwardly.

“What? When? How? Who? Is he okay? How badly injured is he? He isn’t...” she paused not being able to bring herself to say it.

 “He’s had quite severe injuries according to Kingsley he’s being taken to St. Mungos, mum’s meeting him there,” Ron said, “Dumbledore wants us Fred and George to go back to his office.”

 “Ron, I don’t understand why would someone do this? What if- what if dad isn’t alright, what if...” she didn’t continue.

“I-I don’t know Ginny,” Ron said, “But he’s at St. Mungos they must be able to help, I’m sure everything’s going to be just fine.”

“No you’re not, Ron! You’re not sure of anything! No one is anymore! We have no control over this Ron, we can’t do anything!” Ginny yelled at him, her sadness and confusion becoming anger at everything changing around her.

“Ginny please, let’s just get Fred and George,” Ron begged.

“I don’t want to I-I want to go back to bed and wake up and this all to be a dream. I- I’m scared Ron,” she finally admitted tears starting to flow.

“Ginny, it’s okay let’s just get the twins and then we can find out what’s going on,” said being as comforting as he could be.

“It’s not okay!” Ginny exploded again, “It is not! Our Dad has been attacked and you’re trying to tell me it’s okay?”

“Ginny, I know but...” he didn’t know what to say how to comfort her but he knew they had to get the twins but he wasn’t getting anywhere unless he could calm down Ginny.

“Ron? Ginny? What are you... oh Ginny, what’s wrong?” Hermione asked leaving her dorm after hearing the noise and noticing Ginny’s tear stained face.

“Our Dad, he’s been attacked at work,” Ron told her explaining the rest.

“Oh God, this is horrible. I’m so sorry,” she said her frown deepening as Ginny began crying again, “Oh Ginny,” Hermione said pitying the young witch as she gave her a comforting hug.

“We need to tell the twins, can you take Ginny to Dumbledore’s office whilst I get them please?” Ron asked Hermione.

“Of course, I’ve got her don’t worry,” she told him as she took Ginny through and out of the common room.

They were just reaching the statue that lead to Dumbledore’s office when running footsteps came behind them. It was Ron, Fred and George.

“Umm anyone know the password?” Hermione asked.

“Yeah I got it,” Ron said, “Sherbet lemon.”

The stairs appeared they walked up in silence entering the office.

“Ah you’re here please sit,” Dumbledore spoke to them.

“Sir, where’s Harry?” Ron asked looking around.

“Professor Snape is helping him,” Dumbledore told him, Ron didn’t bother asking anymore he’d just speak to Harry.

“You’re father has sustained some very bad injuries and is weak but St. Mungos are taking care of him, they are currently unsure of how long his healing will take and when he’ll be able to leave the hospital,” Dumbledore told them.

Ginny began sobbing again, Fred and George each put an arm around her.

“What happens now sir?” George asked.

“I have arranged for you to leave a day early and have opened the floo network for all of you and Harry to go to St. Mungos and then return to Grimmauld place where I expect you will all be staying,” Dumbledore told them.

“Should we get our trunks?” Fred asked.

“No, I will have your trunks put on the Hogwarts express then sent to you,” Dumbledore told them.

“Thank you Professor,” George said. Harry came in still looking like hell and clearly still in pain.

“Not feeling any better mate?” Ron asked.

“No, I’m fine we should go,” Harry said.

“Miss. Granger I expect you will leave with them?” Dumbledore asked.

“With your permission I will Professor,” Hermione said.

“You have my permission,” Dumbledore nodded to her.

“Thank you sir,” Hermione said.

“Let’s go,” Fred said as they walked towards the fire place.

“I send my best wishes to your entire family and wish Arthur a quick return to health. Merry Christmas,” Dumbledore spoke to them all.

“Thank you sir, Merry Christmas,” they all responded.

Ron went first followed by Harry, then Ginny, then Fred.

“Go on Hermione,” George said.

“It’s fine I want to talk to Dumbledore about something, I’ll catch up soon, “she told him.

“D’you want me to wait?”

“No it’s okay, go your family need you,” she smiled at him and he nodded his response before disappearing in green flames.

“What is it Miss. Granger?” Dumbledore asked.

“What’s going to happen to the school? Can’t you stop her? She’s evil, she’s torturing students you know?”

“Miss. Granger I am aware of the problem but anything I say that crosses the Ministry means I’ll end up in Azkaban where I’ll be even less help to the school,” Dumbledore told her.

“So we can’t do anything, sir we’re not even learning,” Hermione told him.

“Hermione, I know you feel you’re unprepared for the war that’s coming but I’m sure Harry’s doing a great job at teaching you by the end of your meetings I’m certain you’ll be just fine and you have extreme intelligence,” Dumbledore told her.

Hermione’s eyes widened, “Professor you know Harry’s been leading meetings for us?”

“Yes Miss. Granger I know about Dumbledore’s Army, I must say I’m quite flattered and pleased you’ve taken action,” Dumbledore gave a small smile, “Now I believe you should be leaving, Merry Christmas.”

“Merry Christmas, Sir.” She smiled before disappearing in flames.

At St. Mungos Arthur Weasley was asleep as was Molly who was sat beside her husband and everyone else appeared extremely tired. Thankfully Mr. Weasley was feeling better and should be able to leave the hospital by tomorrow evening at the latest.

“Guys, Dumbledore knows about the DA,” Hermione told them after they’d explained to her how Mr. Weasley was doing.

“He does?” Harry asked.

“Is he angry?” Ron asked.

“No he said he was pleased we took action and flattered by the name,” Hermione said, “How are you feeling Harry?”

“Me? Oh I’m fine, why wouldn’t I be? It’s not like I have some freaky connection with the darkest wizard of all time or anything is it?” he asked sarcastic and miserable.

“Oh, Harry,” Hermione sighed a look of pity crossing her face as she went over to him and hugged him. He rested his head on her shoulder and closed his eyes.

‘Oh my god,’ George thought to himself, ‘she told me she didn’t like Ron, that doesn’t mean she doesn’t like Harry. Well he is the chosen one and that if she does like him what chance have I got? Well let’s see dodgy, scrawny git or George Weasley one of the two ultimate pranksters? Oh shut up Harry’s a great guy even I love him! Gay. No I meant like a brother. Then who’s to say she doesn’t love him like a brother? Because he’s Harry Potter what girl wouldn’t? He’s dangerous and famous two things girls seem to love! Does Hermione strike you as the kind of girl who wants to be famous? And heck think about all the danger she’s been in does she really seem like she wants to be in that danger or is she just being a loyal friend? She’s being a loyal friend but that doesn’t mean she doesn’t like Harry. Yeah but it doesn’t mean she does like Harry either.’ George was really starting to get sick of this voice in his head but the thoughts stopped when Hermione pulled away from Harry letting him talk to Ron as she walked over to himself, Fred and Ginny.  

“You alright Ginny?” Hermione asked her in concern.

“Yeah, it was a relief to see him looking more or less well, I guess I just imagined the worst,” Ginny told her.

“I’m glad you’re feeling better and don’t worry our minds always look at the worst outcome rather than focus on any positives it’s inevitable,” she told her glancing at George as it applied to how she acted towards him she would tell him how she felt but in her mind he always rejected her.

“I suppose so,” Ginny nodded clearly someway far away in her thoughts.

“How are you two then?” she asked turning to the twins.

“Happy to get out of hell early,” Fred said.

“He means relieved to see our father’s alright,” George said rolling his eyes.

“How are you?” George asked her.

“Me? I’m fine, I just wasn’t prepared for the beginning of the war to hit so close to home,” Hermione told them.

“None of us were,” George said.

“What do we do now? Should we wake Mum and head back to Grimmauld place?” Ron asked.

“No, she wouldn’t leave him anyway. Let’s just leave a note and we can go to Grimmauld place,” Fred said.

“Alone?” asked Ginny.

“Sirius will be there,” Harry said, “He leaves the floo network open so we can just go.”

“Alright let me right the note then let’s go,” Ginny said scribbling a note and leaving it in plain sight.

They left arriving in Grimmauld place one by one. The beginning of the Christmas Holidays but none of them felt festive at all. Sirius was asleep so they just went to the rooms they’d had during the summer saying quick goodnights they each went separate ways Harry with Ron, Hermione with Ginny and Fred with George.

So like I said at the top I wasn't happy with it but I'm more interested in what you think of it so please leave a review on your way out!

Thanks so much to all my readers and even more to my reviewers because you encourage me to write more! Thanks again and please leave a review! Jenna :)


Chapter 9: Chapter 9
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Alright here's Chapter 9 I hope you enjoy it!

It was around seven am and Hermione had barely slept at all she crept out of the room she shared with Ginny and into the living room of Grimmauld place. She sat down and sighed what could she do? All her books were in her trunk at Hogwarts so she decided to look around Mrs. Weasley definitely hadn’t come back as no one had expected her to. She scanned the old book case in the living room and picked up a couple sitting down cross legged on the sofa and began to read one of them.

Lost in her book she didn’t hear anyone come down stairs but sensed someone sit next to her out of the corner of her eye she could tell it was George. George grinned to himself and lay down on the sofa resting his head on top of the book sat on Hermione’s lap. Hermione smiled at him, “George, I can’t see my book,” Hermione told him.

“Yes but what you can see is a lot better looking than that book,” he winked at her.

“Maybe so but I’d still like to read it,” Hermione said.

“Ah, so you admit you think I’m good looking.”

“No, I said I think you’re better looking than parchment and black ink.”

“Okay not as flattered anymore,” George forced a frown.

Hermione smiled down at him, he clearly had no intention of moving. She began to drift off in her thoughts biting down slightly on her lower lip when a thought concerned or upset her.

“Alright spill Hermione,” George said.

“Huh? Spill what?” she asked.

“What are you thinking about?”

“The War that’s coming.”

“Stop it, you’re torturing yourself by thinking about it just focus on now the present and just be happy.”

“Be happy? Happy when one of my best friends is miserable? Happy when a friend or someone I think of as family is attacked? Happy when my sanctuary becomes my hell?” she asked him.

“Well err no...” he said awkwardly when he’d spoken he’d intended to be comforting clearly that went wrong. “But you have to at least try, giving up isn’t the answer and if you’re happy and strong then you’re being happy and strong for those you care about when they’re weak,” George smiled up at her.

“You should be a motivational speaker, George the help, the advice, the comfort you bring in your words is just amazing.”

“Just one of my many talents,” George grinned.

“Yes I agree you’re very talented. You’re such a great friend and I’m so lucky to have you in my life,” Hermione said these conversations they shared only made her love and appreciate him more but they also made her feel less and less worthy of him because in her eyes he was perfect but she was miles away. 

“Thank you, you’re a great friend too and I’m twice as lucky to have you as a friend,” George said as his smile widened and he became lost in her brown eyes and she in his blue. George began to wonder if it really was possible she felt the same or maybe her words were just friendly and kind. Perhaps he heard and saw the love because he wanted to hear and see it. Maybe his mind was playing tricks on him but laying there his head resting in her lap felt so right to him and he couldn’t help but wonder if it felt the same to her.

They were just sat there in comfortable silence both of them wondering what the other was thinking but neither wanting to break the moment. It was then they heard footsteps coming downstairs and both frowned the spell had broken and what had seemed a magical moment was over and their eye contact broke. As Hermione looked away she blushed furiously wondering how she became so lost in his eyes and why he had such an effect on her.

George reluctantly sat back up and Hermione closed the book he’d been resting his head on. They smiled at each other as Sirius entered.

“Hermione Granger,” Sirius smiled.

“Sirius, it’s great to see you,” she smiled as she stood up and hugged him.

“Well nobody but the Dementors would see me if it wasn’t for you,” he told her, he never gave up telling her how thankful he was for her and Harry saving him.

“When are you going to get over that? All we did was save the life of an innocent man, all we did was the right thing,” Hermione said.

“Either way I owe you my life,” Sirius said to her, “Fre...”  Sirius began to say speaking to George however he didn’t continue not completely certain which twin he was.

“George,” he told him.

“Sorry son I can never tell you apart,” Sirius apologised.

“It’s fine, Mum can’t even tell us apart.”

“Sorry about your father, I wanted to visit him but I can’t appear in public without being locked up and stuck back in Azkaban.”

“It’s fine he was asleep when we arrived so we just came back here,” George told him.

“And your association how’s that coming along?” Sirius asked Hermione.

“It’s great I honestly feel like we’re doing the right thing and Harry’s just amazing he’s been such a great teacher. Sirius I think you really need to talk with him he doesn’t want to be weak but he can’t always be strong either,” Hermione told him.

“I will talk with him, don’t worry,” Sirius said.

George became slightly angry when Hermione said about Harry being great and amazing but tried to tell himself they were just close friends.

One by one everyone woke up and slowly surfaced until everyone was up. Hermione and Ginny made breakfast and once everyone was finished cleaned up. Everyone got ready and Hermione got dressed her hair still dripping wet after washing it. She sighed, she was out of Hogwarts so was not allowed to use her wand, her muggle hair dryer was in her trunk which was probably on the Hogwarts express that very second and so the only thing she could use was a towel which was proving useless.

Once she was dressed in her jeans and shirt she walked out of the room and across the hall knocking on Fred and George’s door.  

“Who is it?” she heard the two identical voices call.

“Hermione,” she called back.

“Oh, Fred it’s Hermione,” she heard George say.

“Hermione? Okay, umm tell her we’re busy,” she heard Fred say the twins were talking purposely loud.

“Alright, Hermione we’re busy,” George called.

“Ha ha very funny boys. Please can I come in I need your help!” she called again.

“What d’you say Freddie?” George asked.

“Oh fine let her in.”

“Hermione, you can come in,” George said.

She opened the door and walked in the twins just grinning at her. They hadn’t meant anything by the conversation through the door the only point was to mess with Hermione.

“And what can we do for little-miss-know-it-all that little-miss-know-it-all can’t do for herself?” Fred asked.

“I need you to dry my hair for me,” they looked at her like she was insane.

“Please guys, my muggle hair dryer is in my trunk and I’m not allowed to use magic outside of school,” she said.

“And what do we get in return?” Fred asked.

“I already said I’d help with your paper work,” Hermione pointed out.

“Fine, what spell?” George asked. Hermione gave him the spell and he dried her hair for her.

“Thanks,” she said, “We going to head over to St. Mungos then?”

“Yeah, if everyone’s ready,” Fred said.

Everyone gathered and they all flooed back to St. Mungos. Mr. Weasley was awake and everyone greeted him excited to see him looking better.

“Oh, Ginny stop fussing I’m fine,” he told her as she shot question after question at her father.     

They stayed at the hospital until six in the evening when they finally allowed Arthur to leave.

“Ginny, d’you have any plans for tomorrow?” Hermione asked.

“No, why?”

“I still need to go Christmas shopping,” Hermione said.

“Me too, so Diagon Alley?”

“Yeah sounds good to me,” Hermione answered.

“I’m in,” Harry called from across the room.

“Us too,” said Fred and George.

“I’ll come,” said Ron.

“Sure invite yourselves,” Ginny said rolling her eyes.

 “We just did Ginny,” Fred said.

“Hermione, we need you tomorrow,” George said.


“Because this place we’re looking at for our joke shop is in Diagon Alley and you,” he said gesturing to her, “have to make sure we,” he said gesturing to himself and his twin, “ don’t get tricked into anything,” George told her.

“Fine, what time?”

“2:30,” Fred said.

“3:30,” George said.

“No it’s 2:30, I remember,” Fred told him.

“Come off it Fred, it’s 3:30,” George said. 

“No trust me it‘s 2:30.”



“Boys, why don’t we go for 2:30 if the salesman isn’t there we leave and go back at 3:30,” Hermione suggested.

“And that is why she is the smart one,” Fred pointed out.

“I would have thought of it,” George muttered.

“I’m sure you would have but she thought of it first,” Fred said sticking his tongue out at his twin who repeated the gesture.

“Ugh, so immature,” Ginny said. 

“Yeah and you’re so grown up you’re even starting to look like Great Aunt Muriel,” Fred laughed.

“Fred that’s offensive... to Great Aunt Muriel,” George added laughing with his twin.

“Oh shut up you idiots,” Ginny hissed at them angrily.

“You two leave your sister alone, come on everyone dinner,” Molly called.

Hermione sat opposite George with Harry and Ginny on either side of her. Harry was pushing his food around his plate occasionally touching his scar which was an obvious sign he was in pain. Hermione rested a hand on his shoulder his head snapped up, “Harry are you alright?” she asked.

“Ye...” he began to say, “No.” He admitted honestly.

“Is there anything we can do?”

“No, I-I’m just going to go lie down I think,” he said standing and leaving.

Hermione looked after him wondering if he needed a friend or wanted to be alone she didn’t have to think long after Sirius said he’d go and check on him.

Hermione didn’t really feel like eating anymore either and every time she looked up George was staring at her questioningly. He was wondering if she really had feelings for Harry and it was killing him that the more he thought about it the more likely it seemed.

“Are you okay George?” she asked.

“Yeah, just fine,” he said angrily through gritted teeth.

Both Hermione and Fred looked at him and strangely both of them knew he was not fine and yet neither said another word, Hermione not wanting to make him say what was bothering him and Fred deciding to speak to him later.

Dinner went on and conversation was scarce and after everyone was finished dishes were washed, the table was cleared and Hermione went to her room.

 She sat alone in the room she shared with the Ginny and finally took time to think about everything going on. She thought about the war, she thought about school, she thought about the DA and she thought about George but her thoughts never seemed to be a happy place. She was a young girl, she was smart, she wasn’t bad looking, she had friends, she had family and she was filled with love and yet with every happy thought came a shadow of uncertainty and cloud of sadness. It didn’t seem fair but nothing did anymore.

“Hey George,” Fred said walking into their room.

“What d’you want?” George asked him irritably.

“Whoa, easy mate just thought I’d see what was bothering you,” Fred said.

“Sorry, I’m just kind of frustrated,” George sighed.

“Yeah I got that from the attitude but what I’m not getting is why you’re frustrated.”

“I think Hermione likes Harry,” he muttered.


“And? And you’re a bloody retard if you can’t tell why that would frustrate me,” George yelled at him.

“Okay one, if you call me a retard again you’re dead. Two, I know why it frustrates you. Three, I do not think Hermione likes harry as anything more than a friend. Four, even if she did Potter is no competition for a Weasley twin. Five, stop being frustrated and listen to your twin.”

“Sorry, so you really think there are no feelings between them?”

“Yes, I really think that and like I said if she did have feelings for him all she needs is a little persuasion,” Fred smirked.

“Very true, thanks again,” George grinned.

“It’s cool, now can I ask you for advice?”


“How do I make my twin stop worrying and ask out the girl he likes?”

“Oh shut up! It’s going to happen soon, but it seems like every time I try we get interrupted,” George told his twin.

“No time like the present, my twin,” Fred smirked at him.

“Now? No, not now it’s just not the right time, don’t give me that look- I’m not afraid, I’m just going to do it when I want,” George said.

“Uh-huh, so you’re not afraid?”


“Good to know,” Fred said walking out the room. He came back a few moments later accompanied by Hermione. “Hermione, George has something to tell you,” Fred said still smirking.

“Fred!” George hissed.

“What George? I mean you said it yourself, you’re not afraid.”

“I err- I um. I was wrong I think it is 2:30 for tomorrow,” George covered.

“Is that it?” she asked disappointedly.

“Yeah, I um I have issues with admitting that I can be wrong,” George lied lamely.

“Alright well see you guys,” Hermione said leaving.

“You’re truly pathetic. Issues with admitting I’m wrong?” Fred asked shaking his head.

“I know but I can’t help it, it’s Hermione she just has that effect on me,” George told him.

“And I never expected you to be so in love,” Fred said.

“I didn’t expect it either, but your one to talk when every other word out of your mouth is Angelina.”

“Alright so we’re both as bad as each other then, I still never saw this day coming.”

“That’s because we’re shit at Divination,” George laughed and Fred joined him.

So go ahead and leave a review and tell me what you thought! Please reviews mean the world to me and I really want to know anything you have to say about the story!

So far I've had some amazing reviewers and you know who you are and I cannot thank any of you enough because when writing is giving me a headache you're reviews encourage and inspire me to keep writing! Thanks to all my readers I really appreciate it! Jenna :)

Chapter 10: Chapter 10
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Hope you enjoy chapter 10! And don't forget to leave a review on your way out! Thanks to all my readers.

Hermione returned to her room rather angry. She knew she shouldn’t have built her hopes up but when Fred said George had something to tell her she was disappointed it wasn’t something important. She was quite annoyed but blamed herself for being optimistic there was no time to be hopeful. Not anymore at least.

The rest of the night went on and waking up in the morning Hermione couldn’t help feeling happy. She wasn’t sure what it was but she definitely didn’t want to question it- it was rare to be so happy in recent times and so she didn’t want it to end. Ginny was still asleep so Hermione showered and dressed silently wondering down the stairs smiling.

“Hello, Hermione dear. How are you?” Molly asked as Hermione entered the kitchen.

“I’m well thank you Mrs. Weasley, how are you?”

“Fine, dear.”

“Would you like some help?”

“Yes please, you seem happy.”

“I am, I’m not sure why but I really am.”

“You seem a lot happier recently, I’ve noticed. Anything going on?”

“I think I’m just glad to be here, Hogwarts isn’t the same anymore,” Hermione sighed.

“It will get better.”

“I’m sorry by the way, I know you didn’t want any of us to have anything to do with Dumbledore’s Army but we felt like we should be doing all we can do to help,” Hermione told her.

“It’s fine dear, I know you want to do your part to help, it’s just you’re all so young I didn’t want any of you put in danger,” Molly explained.

“I know and thank you for caring,” Hermione smiled.

Slowly everyone filled the kitchen and eventually everyone sat down for breakfast.

“So you kids are going to Diagon Alley?” Arthur asked.


“And Fred and George you sure you know how to handle it?” Molly asked.

“Of course, we’re taking Hermione- nothing can go wrong,” George grinned.

“You have to take this seriously boys, a business is not a joke. Are you sure you’re ready for this?” Arthur asked them.

“Of course we are,” Fred told them, “We’re completely serious about this, this is what we want to do.”

“If this is really what you want then I’m proud of you,” Molly said.

“Thank you, but we couldn’t have done any of it without Harry and his contribution,” George said referring to the money he gave them to open their business.

“Yeah, thanks mate,” Fred agreed.

“It’s fine guys, it’s the least I could do for this family.”

After breakfast everyone dressed and they left at 2:20.

“We’ll catch you guys after you’re finished,” Ron said as he Ginny and Harry sat down in the Leaky Cauldron and Hermione left with the twins.

 “Alright so 93 Diagon Alley,” George mumbled as they stood outside the old building.

“This is it,” Fred grinned.

 “Mr Weasley and Mr. Weasley?” came a voice from behind them. It was a middle aged woman her voice was soft but her appearance stern.

“Yes. Miss. Brown?”

“Yes,” she nodded.

“I’m George Weasley and this is my brother Fred,” George said continuing after the woman glanced at Hermione, “Oh and our friend Hermione Granger.”

“Pleasure to meet you,” the woman smiled shaking each of their hands, “let’s go in then.”

They all entered looking around each of them picturing what it would look like after it was painted, furnished and decorated.

“I’m aware you have already had a tour of the premises?”

“Yes and that’s why we’re here to finalise the deal,” Fred told her.

“Very well. Monthly mortgage is 500 galleons which is an extremely good deal considering the amount it has cost in previous years. Obviously there is a lot of paper work but if we can decide whether or not you are willing to purchase the building at this price before we can proceed.”

“I think that’s resona-,” Hermione elbowed Fred in his rib, “What was that for?”

“No, you don’t think that’s reasonable!”

“Why not?” the woman asked.

“Because as I’m aware the building has been sold for a similar price in previous years when the flats above are being sold as well however they aren’t buying the flats so the price should be considerably lower. Especially since there is no paint work inside or any other form of decoration or furniture,” Hermione pointed out.

The woman stared at her blankly, “someone did her research,” she muttered. “It appears you’re correct because of these terms I am willing to lower the price to 350 galleons.”

“That sound like a reasonable price,” Hermione agreed.

“So is it agreed, are you ready to sign?”

“Yes,” George said.

“No,” Hermione said firmly. “What are the insurance terms?”

“There are none we do not insure you, you must insure the property through another company.”

“But there’s no clause in these papers that tell us which insurance companies you’re compatible with. So how do we know whether or not their terms won’t clash with yours’?” Hermione asked.

The woman pointed her wand at the paper another paragraph appearing containing a list of different insurance companies.

“Happy to sign now?” the woman’s patience was wearing thin.

Both twins looked at Hermione afraid of answering wrong. She nodded to them. The twins took the quill from the woman and each signed the many sheets.

“Brilliant, the paper work will go through the ministry and in a few months as long as everything goes through okay you will be the proud owners of 93 Diagon Alley.”

“Thank you very much,” Fred said as he shook her hand again followed by George and Hermione who the woman seemed to glare at.

They left the woman inside and once outside the boys gave a triumphant cry, “Yes!”

“We did it, it’s ours!” George exclaimed.

“Just imagine it George, it’s going to be amazing!” Fred grinned as he hugged his twin.

Hermione watched them with a smile it made her so happy to see George so happy and Fred of course, she was extremely happy for them both.

“Thank you Hermione!” George grinned as he hugged her, picking her off the floor and spinning her round. She hugged him back.

“You’re welcome, I’m just glad I could help!” she smiled as George released her and she blushed.

“Thanks Hermione,” Fred said hugging her too.

Both twins were grinning like crazy and they were even more happy and excited than usual. They walked down to the Leaky Cauldron to meet Ron, Harry and Ginny. They explained what happened and then separated to go shopping.

“Come on Hermione,” Ginny said dragging her away.

“We’ll see you two later,” Fred told Harry and Ron as they left.

“Hermione, what are you buying George?” Ginny asked.

“No idea, why?”

“No, I was just wondering because it might give me an idea on what to get Harry.”

“You really like him, huh?”

“So much but he only sees me as Ron’s little sister,” Ginny sighed.

“That’s not true, he’s just oblivious at the moment. I mean he’s got so much going on maybe he just can’t see it yet.”

“Hermione, he’s not stupid he knows I’m crazy about him and it’s not exactly hard to tell! He just- he just doesn’t feel the same.”

“You don’t know that. Just give it time and until them there’s no point obsessing over him just give things a chance to play out.”

“You’re right, I guess.”

They went in and out of shops for hours until they both had presents for almost everyone.

“I only have Harry and Ron left to get for,”  Ginny said.

“I only have Fred and George to get for,” Hermione said.

“What did you get me then?” Ginny asked.

“Not telling you,” Hermione chimed, “what did you get for me?”

“Not telling you.” Ginny said sticking her tongue out at the older witch making Hermione laugh.

“Hey lets go in there,” Hermione said looking into a nearby jewellery store.

Once in she looked over a few items until her eyes set on a watch it had a black face with a red dragon etched onto it. She loved it.

“Ginny, what d’you think about that watch?” she asked pointing to it.

“It looks really cool, who you thinking of buying it for?”

“George and that one’s nice too I could get that for Fred,” Hermione told her and then pointed to another watch with a phoenix etched onto the face instead.

“Can I help dear?” asked the elderly woman behind the counter.

“Yes thank you, could I have a look at those two?” she asked pointing at the watches.

The woman nodded and took them out.

“Ah, these are part of a special collection,” she told her, “every hour on the hour the dragon and the phoenix raise up and become actual small creatures.”

“Excuse me?” Hermione asked.

“Watch,” the woman adjusted the time on the watch to a minute before five and as it turned five o’clock the dragon rose from the watch and formed a miniature but real dragon. It walked around the face of the watch before blowing a small puff of fire that according to the woman wouldn’t really burn anything and then after the minute past it became just an image on the watch face.

“Whoa, what does the phoenix do then?” Hermione asked.

The woman again demonstrated on the watch. The phoenix rose upwards until it was a small but real version. It walked around the watch face before flying straight up, bursting into flames and then the ashes fell onto the watch face forming the etched phoenix.

“That’s amazing!” Hermione said, “I’ll take both please.”

The woman slipped them into boxes and put the boxes into a bag as Hermione paid her and thanked her as she and Ginny left.  

They then went into the Quidditch store where Ginny bought Harry a model snitch engraved ‘To Harry Merry Christmas! With love Ginny x.’ She then bought Ron a framed picture with the Chudley Cannons flying around in it with a few of the more popular players autographs scribbled on the glass. 

As they walked back to the Leaky Cauldron they bumped into Fred and George.

“That is a lot of bags,” George said looking at them.

“I know! Where are your bags?” Hermione asked.

“We’re wizards of age. Our bags are tiny, weightless and fit in our pockets,” Fred told them.

“Yeah and we’re witches who are not of age, so you two could be gentlemen and help us with our bags,” Ginny said.

“George, how rude of us there is a lady carrying heavy bags and we haven’t offered our assistance,” said Fred his voice far too dramatic to be sincere.

“Indeed how rude, allow us to offer our sincerest apologies,” George said his voice matching his twins.

“Hermione, allow me to take those bags,” Fred said taking the bags from one of her hands.

“And allow me to take those bags,” George said taking the bags from her other hand.

They both looked to Ginny and just smiled at her as they began to walk.

“Oh, how very funny,” Ginny said sarcastically.

“Something wrong sister dear?” asked George.

“Oh, nothing really. Thanks for the help with my bags by the way,” she remarked her voice growing more sarcastic.    

“Well Ginny, Hermione helped us achieve our dream today and you have done nothing but stolen the affection of our parents since the day you were born,” Fred said- it was clear he was just joking.

“It’s not my fault they love me, Mum always wanted a girl. She got pretty close with you two though.”

“Ha ha, Fred looks like you were wrong-Ginny does have a slightly bigger sense of humour than Percy did,” George laughed.

“I suppose I was wrong, but you know that’s quite difficult for me to admit since we do both have trouble admitting we’re wrong.”

“Fred!” George groaned.

“What?” Ginny asked confused.

“Sorry mate couldn’t resist,” Fred laughed.

“You’re an idiot,” George muttered glancing at Hermione who clearly was pretending she was as clueless as Ginny.

“No George I think after that encounter it’s clear who the idiot is,” Fred pointed out.

“Moving on...” George said loudly, “You girls finish off your Christmas shopping?”

“Yes,” they both answered.

“Then what did you get for us?”

“If you really want to know I’ll tell you,” Hermione said.

“Go on then.”

“Alright don’t get too excited- you still have to act surprised. I got you... presents!”

“Well I’m not the smartest but I could have figured that much out,” Fred said making them all laugh as they got to the Leaky Cauldron and flooed back.

 “How did it go?”Molly asked as they entered.

“We are forever in debt to Miss. Hermione Granger,” George said causing Hermione to blush.

“I take it- it went well,” Arthur said.

“Well? It went great!” Fred exclaimed.

“Amazing actually,” George added.

“Yeah 93 Diagon Alley is ours as soon as the paperwork goes through the Ministry,” Fred told them.

“That’s great boys,” Molly said as she hugged them.

“Congratulations you two,” Arthur said.

“Thanks again Hermione,” George grinned at her throwing his arm around her shoulder.

“You’re welcome, I’m honestly just glad to see you two so happy.”

“George, what colours are we going to paint it?”

“Red- No orange. Orange and- and,” George began.

“Purple,” Fred decided.

“Orange and purple it is,” George agreed.

“You’re deciding on colours now? You don’t even own it yet,” Hermione pointed out.

“Says the girl who has mapped out her future already,” George teased.

“I have not! I’m just thinking ahead. Plus there is no way of mapping out your future anything can happen in the time between now and then.

“True... then we're just thinking ahead too," George told her with his usual grin.

Alright so go ahead and tell me what you thought... please I want to know! I love reviews so please make an innocent girl happy today!

As always thanks to all my readers because I'd be no where with the story if it wasn't for you! You inspire me to write more!

Jenna :) 

Chapter 11: Chapter 11
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Chapter 11 is here! It seemed to take a while to write it and yet it's one of the shorter chapters so far! Well it's not about quantity it's about quality I guess but we'll let you be the judge of that! So please leave a review on your way out! Enjoy...

The days past and it seemed barely anything of any interest happened. Harry was still in pain, Arthur had made a huge recovery but still wasn’t completely well and then Hermione and George were spending a lot of time together but with everyone around had hardly any time to talk in private. The time past and before they knew it, it was Christmas Eve. 

After breakfast Hermione and Ginny agreed to go and wrap presents in their room.

“Pass the tape please.” Ginny said, “Hermione?”

Hermione had been day dreaming and was completely lost in her thoughts.

“Huh? Sorry what was that?”

“Never mind,” Ginny said reaching over to grab it. “What are you thinking about?”

“Stuff,” Hermione shrugged.

“Stuff? Tall stuff? With freckles, red hair and blue eyes?” Ginny asked with a smirk.

“Ha ha, so funny Ginny so funny,” Hermione said sarcastically, “but yes you’re right.” 

“Knew it,” Ginny sung.

“You finished?” Hermione asked.

“Yep, so leave so I can wrap your present.”

“Okay, fine,” Hermione said as she left grabbing some wrapping paper and tape along with a bag containing Ginny’s present. 

She walked across the landing to Fred and George’s room, the door was open so she just walked in.

“Hello, Hermione.”

“Hi George,” she smiled.

“I’m Fred,” he replied.

“Liar,” Hermione said.

“Point to Granger, mum usually get’s fooled by that.”

“Can I wrap Ginny’s present in here?”

“Yep, what did you get her?”

“Pair of boots and a matching bag,” Hermione said, “what did you get her?”

“Me and Fred...” he began.

“Fred and I,” Hermione corrected him.

“Okay Miss, calm down. Fred and I bought her a dress.”

“That is surprisingly sweet of you,” Hermione said.

“Oh I wouldn’t be so sure. When she puts it on it will turn her green, of course after we’ve had our fun we will reverse the charm and the dress will be normal,” George explained.

“You two are horrible.”

“Thank you!” he grinned.

“Not a compliment! So what is my present going to do to me?”

“Nothing Hermione, honestly if we did anything to you Mum would kill us where as with Ginny she will just yell at us!” George told her.

“Yeah well I’m still not sure I’m completely safe.”

“You’re safe with me,” he said seriously.

“Excuse me? I- I was talking about my present,” she stuttered.

“I know but I just wanted to say it,” he said blushing slightly.

She nodded in response her eyes moving to the floor just then Fred walked in.

“Not interrupting am, I?” he asked.

“Nope,” George said though he wished there had been something to interrupt. He always thought when it came to girls he had it down- rejection wasn’t supposed to be a problem and yet he was so serious about Hermione he didn’t want it to go wrong.

“Cool,” Fred grinned at the two someone must have said something because neither were looking at the other.

“I’m going to go,” Hermione said as she stood and left as she closed the door she heard George groan and say, “God I’m an idiot.”

“Not a complete idiot!” Hermione called as she walked across the hall.

George felt the grin spread across his face as he looked at the door.

“What are you smiling about?” Ginny asked Hermione as she walked in.

“Nothing,” she shrugged.

“Fine, don’t tell me. Just ignore the fact that we’re basically like sisters and lie to me like I’m as stupid and clueless as my brother,” Ginny sighed dramatically.

“Ginny, if it was something important I would tell you but it’s not. Wait which brother?”

“Does it matter? They’re all as stupid as each other,” Ginny shrugged.

“Yeah and I once thought that they were being horrible insulting their innocent little sister, boy have I leaned since then,” Hermione smirked.

Ginny glared at her and threw a pillow at her playfully, somehow Hermione caught it.

“I am innocent,” Ginny protested but smiled all the same laughing.

“Yes and I’m a pureblood Slytherin,” Hermione teased laughing and throwing the pillow back at her.

“Ha ha Hermione,” Ginny gave a pathetic fake laugh.

“So what’s new?” Hermione asked Ginny as she sat down.

“I was talking to Harry yesterday...” Ginny began.

Hermione gasped loudly, “Oh my God, you’re joking? You talked to Harry and you didn’t like faint or go mute when you looked into his eyes?” she asked sarcastically.

“Funny Hermione,” Ginny said sarcastically, “So funny. But I do love those eyes...” Ginny trailed off.

Hermione laughed at her, “Go on then Ginny, you were talking to Harry and ...”

“Right sorry,” she said blushing. “Anyways we were talking and he started talking to me about Quidditch and he suggested I try out for the team next year. So I was thinking I’d do it because I do love Quidditch and then we can spend more time together.”

“That’s great Ginny,” Hermione sighed.

“What’s wrong Mione, you don’t seem very happy! It’s Christmas Eve!” Ginny pointed out trying to bring up Hermione’s mood.

“I know it’s just this stuff with George,” Hermione frowned, “I mean it’s possible he likes me but with everyone around nothing can ever happen. But even if it did it’s his last year at Hogwarts and once he leaves... I don’t think a relationship can survive being separated so long! I mean you’d start to lose trust, right?”

“I guess,” Ginny shrugged, “but after that- I mean after you finish school...” Ginny began.

“What about it? One George would be almost twenty by then he could be in a serious relationship. Two this stuff with the war- I don’t know when it’s coming but when it does anything could happen, I could die!”

“Hermione don’t say that!” Ginny pleaded.

“But it’s true Ginny; we just don’t know what’s going to happen. The chances George and I could ever be together are unbelievably unlikely not just because he’s way out of my league but because you can’t make a relationship around a world that’s falling apart or across half of England or in a War where anything could happen,” Hermione told her on the verge of tears.

“Aw Hermione,” Ginny said sympathetically pulling her into a comforting hug just as the door was pushed open.

“Lunch ladies,” Fred said sticking his head through the door.

“Fred you could knock,” Ginny hissed.

“Well your both decent,” he said, “well as decent as you could be if you’re Ginny,” he smirked.

“Fred Weasley!” Ginny said her voice dangerously low, “you’re dead as soon as I get my hands on you!” Ginny screamed, running out of the room after her brother only for him to apparate away landing in the kitchen.

“What’s wrong?” asked George who had been behind Fred but decided to wait for Hermione.

“Nothing,” she lied blinking a couple of times to stop the threatening tears.

“Uh huh, so are you going to lie to me again or are you going to tell me the truth?” he asked.

“Shut up, you’re worse than Ginny,” Hermione muttered.

“Okay I’m offended. It’s one thing to tell me to shut up but to say I’m worse than Ginny is just heartless Hermione,” George said clutching his chest pretending to be in pain.

“Sorry,” she said and couldn’t help but smile, she was helplessly in love.

“Seriously, what’s got you down? I’ll kill it, I swear.”

Hermione laughed to herself, ‘he’d have to kill himself,’ she thought.

“It’s- I... nothing,” she sighed unable to come up with a convincing lie.

“Hermione, you can tell me anything.”

“George, I know but I- I can’t this time,” she sighed heavier as she walked past him heading for the stairs.

“Wait Hermione,” he called grabbing her wrist and pulling her back. 

She stopped and stared at him, “George...” she began.

“You don’t trust me?”

“George of course I do- I...” 

“You what Hermione? If you trusted me you’d tell me.”

“George please,” she begged, “I want to tell you but I can’t.”

“If you really wanted to you would.”

“George hasn’t there ever been anything you really want to say but you just can’t?” she asked looking for understanding.

George drew in a deep breath and he knew he understood, after all he couldn’t tell her how he felt for her, “I understand, sorry.”

“It’s fine, come on they’re probably waiting,” she said as she tugged him by the sleeve down the staircase.

They sat together at the table for lunch but George was still wondering what it was that had made her so upset that she wouldn’t share. As sad as it was it brought him comfort to see how upset she was that she couldn’t tell him and how desperate she’d been for understanding. It showed she really cared about his feelings and valued his friendship but that didn’t mean he wasn’t still questioning what it was.

So tell me what you thought! Go ahead and leave a review! I love to hear your thoughts and suggestions on the story so far! Please keep reading and reviewing because you make me very happy! Thanks to all my readers for everything! Jenna :)

Chapter 12: Chapter 12
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

“So Hermione is upset about something and she won’t tell you?” Fred asked catching up they were up in their room having just finished dinner.

“Yes,” George nodded.

“This is good!”

“Why in hell would that be a good thing?” George asked, “It means she doesn’t trust me!”

“No think about it George she’s sad and by the looks of things she told Ginny so what is the thing girls talk to girls about they don’t talk to boys about?” Fred asked.

It took George a few seconds to click, “boys?”

“Ding ding ding! We have a winner! Took you long enough,” Fred laughed.

“You seriously thinks she’s upset because of something to do with boys and that that boy is me?”

“Maybe she’s upset you haven’t asked her out, I mean if I’m right it makes perfect sense why she couldn’t tell you.”

“Even if that was right then what can I do?”

“Umm there’s a tough question. Oh wait no it isn’t! Stop being such a bloody idiot and ask her out.”

“I can’t.”

“You need to stop with this I can’t nonsense, George! You can! You can! You can!”

“No Fred, I honestly can’t. Think about it alright, this is our last year at Hogwarts- Hermione will be there whilst I’m not and long distance relationships ultimately fail. After she’s finished Hogwarts with all this Voldemort stuff we have no idea when the war begins and what could happen in it...I could be dead,” George was fighting tears.

Fred looked pained as he looked at the floor it was clear he was as close to tears as George.

“You’re not going to...” Fred began.

“We don’t know that Fred,” George told him.

Fred and George were the strong ones to everyone else but when it was just them everything came out fears, feelings and thoughts. They didn’t cry often but when there was something to cry over they could cry in front of each other. No matter what the case they understood. They weren’t just brothers they were twins and they weren’t just friends they were best friends.

“I’m sorry George,” Fred said to him resting a hand on his shoulder.

“It’s not your fault, reality is a sad place to live,” George shrugged.

They sat there for a while before George realised Fred was blinking fast clearly trying to stop tears.

“Fred what’s wrong?”

“It’s just true what you said anything could happen in the war... what if you die or I die or mum dies or dad or Ginny or Ron or Bill or Charlie or Harry or Hermione or Lee or Angelina or- or Percy,” Fred raced through the list of names hesitating at the last one.

George frowned deeply, “you know what Fred? We’ll cross that bridge if we ever come to it.”

Fred stared at him then nodded, “You’re right.”

“It’s eleven,” George said, “an hour to Christmas come on let’s get downstairs.”

Everyone was gathered in the living room chatting happily and laughing. They kept an eye on the clock and as it struck twelve they all went round wishing each other ‘Merry Christmas.’

“Merry Christmas George,” Hermione smiled hugging him.

“Merry Christmas ‘Mione,” he returned the hug and grinned at her.

After everyone had been round wishing each other a merry Christmas, Molly sent them all off to bed.

Hermione woke at around 8 am and practically ran downstairs.

Molly, Arthur and Sirius were already awake.

“Merry Christmas,” she exclaimed hugging each of them.

She sent a letter to her parents with Sirius’ owl and attached their presents.

“Hermione dear, why don’t you go wake everyone so we can have breakfast and then open presents,” Molly said to her.

“Yeah sure,” Hermione bounded up the stairs, Christmas always brought out her childish side. 

“Ginny wake up,” she chimed, “It’s Christmas!”

“I’m awake,” Ginny said sitting up and yawning.

“I’m going to wake up the boys!” Hermione told her.

“And I’m going to go look at my presents and see if I can guess what they are,” Ginny laughed running down the stairs.

“Harry, Ron wake up. It’s Christmas.”

“Five more minutes,” Ron mumbled.

“Where are my glasses?”

Hermione handed Harry his glasses then hit Ron with a pillow to get him up.

“Hey,” he complained hitting her back.

“I’m going to go wake up the twins.”

Hermione walked into the dark room and just admired George for a moment.

“Fred, George wakey, wakey,” she said.

“Hmm in a minute,” George mumbled.

“Hey Hermione,” Fred said getting up out of his bed.

“Hey, Merry Christmas,” she hugged him.

“Merry Christmas, Hermione. Good luck with getting him up,” Fred laughed walking out of the room and downstairs.

“George, it’s Christmas! Get up!”

“No Hermione,” he groaned pulling the cover over his head.

She leant over him and tugged it away.

“Granger never get between a Weasley and his sleep,” George warned pulling the cover back over his head.

“George- Get- Up!” she said between hitting him. Annoyed she pulled the cover completely off his bed and threw it onto Fred’s bed instead.

“I win!” she exclaimed laughing.

“No you don’t!” he pulled out his wand, “accio blanket,” the blanket started moving back so Hermione jumped on it. It stopped moving.

“Accio blanket,” he repeated. It began moving with Hermione on it dragging her closer to the bed. 

“George Weasley!” she scolded after he took back the cover.

“Hermione Granger!” he mocked.

She jumped on his bed and grabbed a pillow and hit him with it, “Get- up- this- instant!”

He moved his arms to protect his head, “stop!”

“Only if you get up.”

“Fine,” he got out of his bed and walked towards the door when he looked back he saw Hermione lying back comfortably in his bed.


“What, that was tiring,” she laughed stretching out.

He walked over and picked her off the bed and set her on her feet outside the room.  

“I win,” she pointed out.

“Yes Granger you win, Merry Christmas.”

“Merry Christmas, Weasley.”

After breakfast everyone sat around the tree and took their pile of presents.

Hermione got a jumper from Molly as usual, earrings from Ginny, books from Harry, perfume from Ron, books from Fred which was strange as he and George usually gave joint gifts and then one neatly wrapped box was left. It had to be from George’s gift and when she looked up she saw him watching her. Carefully she unwrapped the box and opened it.

It was a necklace with a purple crystal heart pendant. She smiled at it, she’d seen it whilst in Diagon Alley and had considered buying it. George knew her too well. He was still watching her and she mouthed the word ‘thank you’ to him from the other side of the Christmas tree.

George had gotten a jumper from his parents as usual, Ginny had given the twins money and told them to put it toward the shop as had Harry, Ron had gotten him a shirt and now one box remained as he and Fred had decided not to buy gifts for each other and save money for the shop.

There was a tag on the box that read ‘To George, Merry Christmas! Love Hermione xxx’ he smiled at it and saw Fred had a similar box from Hermione as well but on his tag had only one ‘x’. He grinned to himself the possibility she liked him was growing more and more likely. He unwrapped it and found a watch with a dragon printed on the face. It was definitely something he would buy for himself in fact he was in desperate need of a new watch. He looked beside him Fred had also gotten a watch but with a phoenix on it.

Hermione went round thanking everyone for her gifts.

“Thanks George, I love it,” she said and hugged him. As they hugged they heard Ginny gasp then burst out giggling.

They pulled away from each other and Hermione looked around for what was funny only to see mistletoe growing above their heads. She stared at it wide eyed however George had yet to notice but followed her gaze and understood. Neither of them bothered trying to move they wouldn’t be able to and they knew it. They stared at each other.

‘No.’ Hermione thought to herself. ‘No. No. No. No. No. This isn’t happening to me. Not like this. This is not how I want my first kiss with George in front of everyone and so unnatural. Somebody save me! He’s not going to kiss me... is he?’

‘Great. Just great. I finally get a chance to kiss her and it’s in front of my entire family! If I really do get a first kiss with Hermione is this how I want it? This is so unfair. I can’t kiss her. She’d kill me! What do I do? I can’t stand here all day.’

“Get in there Georgie!” Fred called with a wolf whistle.

“Fred Weasley!” Molly scolded though she couldn’t help but smile and think how cute Hermione and George looked together.

George’s and Hermione’s eyes were fixed on each other. George was searching for some sort of answer and yet all he could see in Hermione’s eyes was anxiety. ‘Not here, not now.’ He decided.

He leant towards her and Hermione remained still. Gently he kissed her cheek and she smiled triggering a grin on his own face. He pointed his wand at the mistletoe transfiguring it into a red rose and handed it to her.

“Merry Christmas,” he whispered then smiled at her before leaving the living room his ears red.

Hermione blushed, “Merry Christmas,” she called after him smiling and blushing. She looked around the room and everyone was staring at her luckily they sensed her discomfort and returned their attention to what they’d been focusing on before.

Fred smirked running up the stairs to find his twin.

Everyone went to put away their presents and get dressed they would have lunch after. When Hermione was almost finished putting her stuff away she heard shouting from across the landing then running footsteps.

“Hermione!” she heard the twins yell as they burst into the room.

“The watches- the dragon it...”

“The phoenix it...”

“Yes boys they came alive,” she supplied and they nodded at her.

“That was bloody amazing!” George exclaimed.

“It happens every hour on the hour,” she explained.

“Brilliant,” George grinned.

“It won’t burn me will it?” asked Fred.

“No Fred it won’t.”

“Fred this gives me an idea for a new product,” George said excitedly as they ran off to discuss.

It was Christmas so obviously everyone was getting dressed up Ginny decided to wear the dress the twins had bought her Hermione wanted to warn her...but the twins would kill her.

She put it on looked in the mirror and smiled at her reflection the charm hadn’t taken affect yet, “what do you think?”

When she turned around she was green looking very fit for Christmas as the dress itself was red.

“Ever heard of the Grinch?” Hermione asked.

“The what?”

“Fictional character that was green and wore a red jacket.”

“What are you getting at?”

“You’re green,” Hermione said.

Ginny turned back to the mirror and gasped at her reflection.

“Fred and George Weasley!” she shrieked making Hermione cringe.

They came running into the room and burst out laughing.

“So dead,” Ginny warned. But with two pops the twins were gone.

“Mum!” Ginny screamed and Molly came running.

“Ginny dear I’m busy with... oh my...”

“Fred and George,” Ginny said the rest was self explanatory.

“Fred and George here now!” Molly demanded.

“Yes Mum we’ll fix her,” Fred said popping back into the room.

Muttering a quick spell Ginny became her usual colour.

After the boys and Molly left Hermione quickly pulled on her purple dress it fell just below her knees and had thin straps with delicate beading on the hem and a sequined ribbon around the waist.

“Wow,” Ginny said looking at her.

“What? Too much?”

“No, you look great.”

“Thanks so do you, red looks good on you.”

“I’m going to head downstairs,” Ginny said as she left and Hermione called a quick ‘bye.’

Hermione had managed to tame her curls and just clipped them to the side. She was in the middle of putting on her jewellery when George walked in the room.

“Whoa,” he said as he gazed at her.

“Like it?” she asked.

He nodded his response, “You look beautiful, more than usual that is.”

Hermione blushed, “thank you and you look very handsome.”

“Handsome? Please, I’m gorgeous,” George grinned.

Hermione laughed at him, “little help?”

“Yeah sure,” George smiled fastening the necklace he bought her around her neck.

Fred stood in the door way of the room and smiled at them.

“What are you...”Ginny had just come back up the stairs looking for her cardigan but didn’t finish the question but Fred gestured to George and Hermione.

Ginny looked at Fred and they smiled at each other, “They’re so clueless,” Fred whispered to her.

“They’re cute together,” Ginny said and Fred nodded in agreement.

“I honestly love the necklace, you know me so well,” Hermione smiled at George.

“You’re worth knowing well,” George told her.

“Thank you,” she blushed, “the rose was beautiful.”

“It’s nothing compared to you... I’m sorry for that by the way if the mistletoe thing was awkward.”

“Of course not, it was quite... fun?”

 “Yeah. We should probably go down now.”

Hermione nodded in silent agreement. Ginny and Fred ran down the stairs so they weren’t caught eavesdropping.

Everyone sat down for lunch.

“I just got an owl from Charlie, he said he’s coming for dinner,” Molly told everyone.

“He’s actually coming or once?” asked Fred. Charlie didn’t usually come for Christmas due to his work.

Molly nodded and smiled.

“And Bill?” asked Ginny. They’d been very close but she’d barely seen him since he went to Egypt for work.

Molly frowned, “I’m sorry dear, he’s too busy he sends his love though.”

Everyone fell silent for a few moments waiting for that name to come up.  

“Percy?” asked George his voice barely above a whisper.

Heads seemed to look down at the table at the mention, “there was no response same as the last few years,” Molly sighed on the verge of tears.

The table fell into awkward silence.

“Remus, Tonks and Moody will be here,” Sirius said breaking the silence and slowly chat resumed.

Christmas went by and was filled with fun, laughter and love making things seem brighter even if it was only for a day. 


Hello! So if you're here I'm assuming you've read the entire story so far and if you have the first thing I have to say is you're angels for reading and I owe you so much because for a while I considered abandoning the story but it was you guys my readers that inspired me to write more!!!.... and so then I'm wondering what exactly you think. So go ahead and leave a review because I really want to know everything you've thought about the story and maybe anything specific you'd like to see in the future chapters... by the way that's BESIDES Hermione and George getting together. ;-)

Anyway like I've said thanks to all of you for reading and please please leave a review because they really make me happy!!! Jenna :)

Chapter 13: Chapter 13
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Chapter 13...

It was New Years Eve and everyone was sat around the table having finished dinner. They stayed there all night talking playing games and it was perfect. When it came to the time they began the countdown holding hands around the table, Hermione was in between George and Harry.

“Ten, nine, eight, seven, six, five, four, three, two, one... Happy New Year!” everyone shouted.

Hermione turned to George and hugged him and George pulled her closer, “Happy New Year, Hermione.”

“Happy New Year George, I hope the year ahead brings everything you’re searching for and is filled with the love, happiness and laughter you bring to me every day,” Hermione whispered to him.

“Thanks and the same to you,” he grinned before turning away to hug his twin and they each made their way round family and friends wishing them the best for the New Year.

Day by day past and the holidays were slowly disappearing.

“Can’t believe this is our last day before we go back to Hogwarts,” said Ginny.

“I know,” Hermione said, “It’s gone too quick.”

“Since I’ve been here I think I’ve made some pretty depressing discoveries but there’s nothing more depressing than going back to Hogwarts with Umbridge there,” George groaned.

“Depressing discoveries?” Ron asked.

“Private stuff my brother, private stuff.”

“At least this is our last year,” Fred pointed out, “and then we have the shop.”

“Yeah, I’m looking forward to it,” George grinned though part of him didn’t want to leave Hogwarts where Hermione would be...and Ron, Ginny and Harry of course.

“I don’t feel like I had a holiday,” Harry sighed and groaned when people gave him apologetic looks, “don’t pity me, it makes me feel weak.”

“You’re not weak, but that doesn’t mean we don’t feel sorry for you,” Ginny told him.

“Yeah well...” Harry just shrugged to finish the sentence.

“Everyone packed?” asked Molly as she came into the room.

Everyone nodded to her.

“Brighten up you lot,” Sirius said.

The group sighed then Fred spoke, “In five hours we’ll go to bed, then eight hours later we’ll get up and get ready, an hour later we’ll go to Kings Cross...”

“Two hours later we’ll arrive at Hogwarts and then ten minutes later our lives become a living hell with Umbridge playing the devil,” George finished for his twin.

Sirius laughed, “Things will get better kids, you’ll see.”

“Yeah right,” Harry remarked.

“Dinner time,” Molly said calling everyone into the kitchen.

After dinner everyone slowly disappeared to their rooms, the holidays were over and hell was about to begin again.

The next morning Harry, Ron, Hermione, Fred, George and Ginny sat on the train.

It had been about half an hour when Lee Jordan walked into their compartment.

“Lee!” Fred exclaimed happily as if it was the first time seeing him in a years.

“Hey Lee, how were the holidays?” asked George.

“Great thanks you guys?”


“What happened with the shop?”

“Just waiting for the paper work to go through the Ministry,” Fred told him.

“Brilliant.” Lee congratulated them before continuing, “Oh yeah Fred, Angelina is going to kill you.”


“She said you didn’t owl her back or something,” Lee shrugged.

“Damn!” Fred yelled running out of the compartment in search of his girlfriend to try and make amends.

“Wrong way Fred,” Lee called leaving to show him where they were.

“I didn’t even get a chance to say goodbye,” George sighed dramatically.

“What do you mean?” Ginny asked.

“Like Lee said- Angelina is going to kill him,” George laughed.

“I’m so tired! I could barely sleep last night,” Hermione said stifling a yawn.

“Sleep now then, we got a good hour and a half to go yet,” George pointed out.

“I guess,” Hermione said resting her head on George’s shoulder and closing her eyes.

Throughout the journey Hermione’s head slipped slightly to rest on George’s chest and he put his arm around her causing Ginny to smirk at him.

‘No way,’ he thought to himself. ‘Ginny cannot know I fancy Hermione. No. No. No. No. I’m doomed anyone could tell you Ginny couldn’t keep her mouth shut.’

George was distracted by Hermione snuggling closer to him and smiled at her. Slowly her eyes fluttered open and she stared at him and realised how close they were but didn’t care. She smiled back at him and laid her head back down on his chest. It felt so perfect to both of them and yet they both knew they couldn’t be together properly because of George leaving Hogwarts and then the war approaching. 

“Hermione,” George whispered a little while later, “time to get up.”

She shook her head against his chest, “no,” she mumbled.

“’Mione we’re almost there. Get up.”

“No George, I don’t want to go,” she protested.

 “Hermione none of us do but we have to go.”

“Can’t we stay here?”

“I wish we could,” George sighed.

Hermione sat up slowly.

“See how nice I am to you? Do you remember how you woke me up on Christmas morning?”

“Thank you. Sorry about that,” Hermione said.

“It’s alright.”

Fred and Ginny were exchanging looks and were almost able to read the others thoughts of the couple opposite them.

“You’re alive,” Hermione smiled seeing Fred sat opposite them.

“Yeah Angie couldn’t resist the puppy dog face so I’m forgiven,” he told her, “She then told Lee and I to get lost because she and Alicia needed to talk.”

“Still don’t like that,” Lee said pulling out of his conversation with Harry and Ron about Quidditch, “Our girlfriends gossiping most likely about us.”

“Why, afraid Angie will tell me whatever Alicia says about you?” Fred asked.

“I’ve got nothing to hide from you,” Lee shrugged.

Just then the train jerked to a halt and George instinctively stuck his arm out stopping Hermione flying forward. He dropped his arm once he was sure they’d stopped.

“Thanks George,” she said to him.

“You’re welcome,” George replied laughing as Harry and Ron groaned having being hit into each other.

“We’re here...” Lee said miserably, “when do we meet next for the DA?”

“Not sure soon though,” Harry told him.

They left the train and piled into a carriage.

“So Lee what are your plans after you’ve finished school?” Hermione asked him.

“I’ve already got work lined up as a professional Quidditch Commentator.”

“I should’ve guessed,” Hermione smiled.

They arrived at the castle and took their seats at the Gryffindor table in the Great Hall. Umbridge delivered a long speech about rules and studying and reinforced her proclamations in case students had forgotten. Everyone on the Gryffindor table booed her and she just gave that same sickening smile and sat down.

Everyone ate before heading back to the common room.

“Back to class in the morning,” Ron sighed.

“Worst still our first lesson is with toad face,” Hermione added.

“You poor people,” Fred said, “and you’re so young too.” Fred said dramatically pretending to be fighting tears.

Everyone laughed but one by one dismissed themselves to their beds knowing they all had long days ahead of them.

Hermione woke up and groaned as she saw the time. Six am. ‘You’ve got to be kidding me,’ she thought to herself. She closed her eyes and tried in vain to sleep. Annoyed she got up and got ready careful not to wake Lavender and Parvati.

When she got to the Common room she wasn’t surprised no one was up yet. She took out her favourite book ‘Hogwarts: A History’ and curled up on the chair. She must of fallen asleep because next thing she knew George was shaking her awake.

“Huh... what?” she was still half asleep and confused.

“We’re going down to breakfast Hermione,” he told her.

“I must of fallen asleep whilst reading.”

“Can’t blame you Granger, this book is boring as hell,” Fred laughed flicking through the pages.

“It is not.” Hermione defended the book, “I love that book and found it fascinating actually!”

“Well everyone’s different,” Fred shrugged.

“Hey guys,” chimed Ginny entering the Common room.

“Hey Ginerva,” Fred grinned.

“Shut it Fredrick!” she shot back at him, “heading down for breakfast?”

“Yes,” George answered.

“Cool I’ll come with you then.”

“Not waiting for Potter?” George teased.

“Why would I?” Ginny asked hoping if she played it cool he’d give up.

“Because you fancy him,” George said.

“So? Plus I wouldn’t push too hard on that one George because the tables can turn quickly,” Ginny threatened and George knew she meant she would tell Hermione.

“Fine... sorry I ever said anything,” George said holding his hands up in surrender.

“I’m confused,” Hermione said, “what just happened?”

“If you’re confused Hermione I’m happy,” George said without thinking.

“What do you mean?”

“Well I... I mean that I finally understand something you don’t,” George lied thinking fast.

“You know a lot I don’t,” Hermione told him, “You and Fred are a lot smarter than you pretend to be.”

Fred and George grinned, “That’s the plan Granger, if everyone thought we were smart...”

“They’d expect us to work hard and do something responsible and clever with our lives,” Fred finished. 

“But you’re doing something extremely clever with your lives the work you put into your products is amazing and of high intelligence. It’s genius,” Hermione said.

“Thank you, anyways breakfast time,” George said leading the group down to the Great Hall.

“Hi guys have you seen outside?” asked Dean who was sat at the table with Seamus already.

“What do you mean, Dean?” Ginny asked.

“It’s snowing!”

“Really?” Hermione asked.

“Yeah came down heavy too, there’s at least a foot of it out there and it’s still snowing now.”  

“Alright you heard the guy we officially all have plans after last period,” George announced.

“Actually I have work and...” Hermione began but George placed his hand over her mouth.

“Ow!” George exclaimed and Hermione bit his hand.

Hermione smirked at him, “As I was saying I’ve got stuff to do.”

“Alright now listen to what I’m saying you’re coming even if I have to drag you my-self,” George warned.

“I’d like to see you try,” Hermione said not backing down.

“We’ll see Granger, we’ll see.”

The day went past and Hermione, Fred, George, Harry, Ron and Ginny were sat in the Common room having just changed out of their uniforms.

“Snow war?” Fred suggested.

“Definitely,” George agreed.

Everyone summoned themselves coats, boots, scarves and gloves except for Hermione who was still sat their reading. 

“Granger time to go,” George said.

“I told you earlier Weasley, I’m not coming.”

George summoned her coat and stuff using a charm so they were quickly on her.

“George!” she complained.

“Let’s go ‘Mione,” he said picking her up and throwing her over his shoulder and carrying her out the Common room.

“George Weasley you put me down this instant!” Hermione yelled kicking out in protest.

“Nope Granger, we’re taking you to have fun and there is nothing you can do about it.”

“Ginny? Harry? Ron? Fred? Somebody help me,” she pleaded.

They just laughed at her.

When they got outside George set her down in the snow. Quickly she stooped formed a snowball and hit George in the face at close range.

George coughed and wiped the snow off his face, “that’s how you want to play it Granger? Well then it’s on!”

Snowball after snowball was thrown between the group and they stayed out for hours in it. When they finally decided to go back in they were freezing, wet and laughing.

“Wasn’t so bad was it Hermione?” George asked.

“No I had fun thanks for taking me against my will,” Hermione smiled.

“Anytime,” George grinned drying the group with a quick spell.

“I’m still freezing,” Hermione said her teeth chattering.

“I’m sure there’s a spell for that but I think this will be a lot more effective,” George gave a cheeky grin as he slipped an arm around her pulling her into a hug. Hermione was surprised how warm he was.

“Definitely more effective,” she mumbled leaning closer into him as they all entered the Gryffindor common room sitting down on the sofa.

George just smiled it became more and more clear that she had feelings for him and yet the fact he’d decided they couldn’t be together because of everything still haunted him.

Maybe you should just go for it, you know try it whilst you still can. No, if everything goes perfect and then we’re separated whilst she’s at school or something happens to one of us in the war I would be devastated. Wouldn’t you rather she knew and you knew how she felt? Of course but the War is going to change things what if the war opens her eyes and makes her see she wants something different? Then it happens but at least then you know you tried and you can move on. I guess but if I die I wouldn’t want her to suffer. She would suffer regardless of if you’d been together but at least before you die she would know that you loved her rather than leave her wondering. But I’ve thought about it before I don’t want a long distance relationship to end us before we can really be together. What happened to living in the present? I am living in the present but if I try things now and am delusional enough to think it will work I’m not living in the present I’m living in denial.’

“Something wrong George?” Hermione asked.

“Yes, but it’s going to be alright... isn’t it?”

“What, George I don’t understand?”

“It will be okay won’t it? Even though it can’t happen yet everything is going to be alright isn’t it?”

“George I...?”

“Please Hermione you have to understand why I can’t and that I would if things were different don’t you?”

“George you’re not making any sense!” Hermione exclaimed trying to stop the unclear babbling.

“Hermione, I don’t know what to do. How do we make things work? I’ve looked at it from every angle but no matter what it either seems impossible or like it has to be done now!”

“George I... Fred what’s he talking about?” Hermione asked desperately.

Fred frowned, “I can’t say but... don’t worry I’m going to have a serious talk with him,” he said dragging him up the stairs to the boys dormitory.

When they got to the room George threw himself on his bed and Fred cast a quick silencing charm just in case.

“Fred I can’t take it!” George groaned.

“I know Georgie, I know.”

“I love her so much it hurts Fred,” George said almost crying.

“George things will get better.”

“If I tell her at least I know she knows but then I jeopardise a serious relationship with her and if I don’t tell her with all this war stuff I might never get to tell her,” George sighed.  

“George I don’t know what to say... I can’t tell you what to do this time. This is your decision but I believe whatever you decide is for the best and that no matter what you chose in this situation there isn’t a wrong answer.”

“I hope you’re right Fred, I hope you’re right.”

Fred looked at George with a lot of sympathy, “Stop it Fred,” George groaned.

“What do you mean?”

“You keep giving me that look like you feel killer sorry for me.”

“That’s because I do feel killer sorry for you.”

“Well stop it because it’s not your fault it’s mine! Why on earth did I fall in love with Hermione Granger?” George asked though it wasn’t aimed specifically at Fred. 

“Because you did! I mean she’s a great girl so why not? I can’t imagine how hard this is for you but like I said when it’s time you’ll be able to make the right decision,” Fred assured him.

“She is a great girl,” George agreed as if that was all he heard from his twin.

“Alright so after all that drama why don’t we just head back down you can explain yourself to Hermione whether it’s the truth or not and then we can go grab some dinner,” Fred suggested.

George nodded and headed back down to the Common room with his twin. When they got there Hermione was sat there alone staring into the fire making the twins wonder where everyone else was. Hermione’s head snapped up at the sound of footsteps and looked up to see them. A smile spread across her face and George grinned making Fred smirk.

“You alright?” Hermione asked him.

“Yes I’m feeling loads better thanks,” George told her and sat beside her.

“Where’s everyone and why aren’t you with them?” asked Fred.

“They went down for dinner I said I’d catch up with them later,” Hermione shrugged.

“Alright I might head down and find Angie,” Fred said walking out to leave them in private.

“Hermione I’m sorry about earlier I was just making a seriously difficult decision and I was so conflicted but I only just realised that everything I’d said must of made you think I was insane,” George said.

“George I’ve always known you’re insane,” Hermione smiled, “it’s just one of the things I love about you! But... as you mention it that episode seriously confused me and it made you seem more mental than crazy which worries me.”

George laughed, “I’m not sure if I’m supposed to be offended but like I said sorry for that confusion and I’m not sure but maybe one day everything I said earlier will make sense. But that was like really confusing so you’ll most likely never understand it.”

“For the record you shouldn’t be offended and I’m okay with not knowing but for some reason I hope it will become clearer in the future and that I’d understand it even in the slightest.”

“Well there you go, now come on dinner time,” George grinned dragging her down to the Great Hall.

Fred glanced at George and through a simple look he could tell George hadn’t and wasn’t planning on telling her. At least not yet.

Okay I think this chapter was sort of longer but I don't know if that's a good thing or not! So was it any good? Did you enjoy it? Do you have suggestions? You know where I'm going with this... please leave a review!

Also last chapter I mentioned I was going through a period where I was considering abandoning the story but I have to say now any thoughts like that have disappeared! Thanks to all of you for all the support and encouragement whilst I was struggling with the story and it's because of your reviews and reads that I'm still writing! Hope you enjoyed the chapter and that you will continue to read, review and enjoy the story! Jenna :)

Chapter 14: Chapter 14
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Here's chapter 14! It's quite short compared to other chapters but I hope you enjoy it and please leave a review on your way out!On with the story...

It was a Saturday and rather than lounging around the school or common room they were in the Room of Requirement practicing spells with the DA. It was basically a revision lesson just to recap what they’d done so far and fill in any gaps and fix any problems.

It was then it became clear to George that whilst he’d decided that telling Hermione was the wrong thing to do it meant she was free to other boys. And he had to face that she wouldn’t wait forever for him to ask her out and that if she did like him it wouldn’t be long before she got bored of it and moved on. The thought was killing him. Seeing her with Krum last year had been when he realised he had feelings for her and he’d been jealous but since then  his feelings for her had progressed and now he’d want nothing more than to murder any boy who came near her.

Right now his insides were screaming as Terry Boot flirted with Hermione. What made angrier was that Hermione was laughing and smiling.

“Go on mate, get in there! You don’t want Boot going after her he’s in Ravenclaw they have intelligence in common,” Lee said coming up behind him and Fred.

“Oh, thanks Lee and what I’m stupid?” George asked.

“I didn’t mean it like that it’s just... you’re smart but he’s Ravenclaw smart,” Lee said.

“I told you-both of you,” he added glancing at his twin, “I’m not going to tell her and that’s final.”

“Doesn’t mean you can’t ruin Boot’s chances,” Fred suggested shoving George in their direction.

“Hey George,” she greeted him.

“Hello Hermione,” he grinned, “Terry,” he acknowledged with a nod.

“Hi George,” Terry said enthusiastically.

“How are you Terry?”

“Fine thanks you?”


“How was your Christmas holiday?” Terry asked.

“Great thanks Fred and I are in the process of buying a building for our joke shop. Hermione helped a lot.”

“That’s great. I’m looking forward to seeing the shop.”

George frowned. Terry was really nice and he felt bad he’d come over here to ruin his chances with Hermione.

“I’m going to go, see you guys later,” George said.

“See you George,” they both called as he walked away. 

After the meeting was finished everyone left to their House Common rooms.

“So did Boot ask you out Hermione?” asked George.

“Excuse me?” she asked with wide eyes.

“Oh come on he was flirting and I could see it! So did he ask you out?”

“No!” she answered quickly, “Even if he had I would have said no. I mean he’s great but he’s just a friend and I kind of like someone else.”

‘No Hermione!’ she thought to herself, ‘what were you thinking? Why tell him that? He’s going to ask who! Just play it cool Hermione, play it cool.’

“Oh really? May I ask who exactly it is?”

“You can ask but I won’t tell you!” Hermione grinned.

“Please! Hermione do I know him?”

Hermione’s smile widened, “I’d be very worried if you didn’t!” She laughed of course George didn’t understand what was funny but Ginny who’d been listening had laughed too and her and Hermione shared a knowing look.

“I’m so confused,” George shook his head though smiled to himself because by what Hermione said it was still possible she was talking about him which meant one thing... the last thing she said was hilarious! Of course he knew himself!

“It isn’t odd for you to be confused, you’re about as smart as a post,” Ginny pointed out.

“Ginny,” Hermione scolded.

“Yeah well I’m not lying!” Ginny pointed out, “but of course you’d defend him...” Ginny trailed off with a smirk.

“She defends me because she likes me more than you,” George teased.

“You wish,” Ginny rolled her eyes.

“Maybe I do,” George shrugged causing both girls to give him odd looks.

“I like both of you equally,” Hermione told them.

“She’s just saying that to protect your feelings Ginny,” George said.

“Oh I see it the opposite way my brother, she’s far too kind to admit she finds you stupid and annoying! But she’s lucky I’m here to say it for her,” Ginny said.

“I don’t think that he’s stupid and annoying!” Hermione protested.

“Yes you do... just about Ginny not me,” George grinned.

“I heard stupid and annoying,” Fred said joining their conversation, “so what are we saying about Ron?”

“Ha ha Fred,” Ron said sarcastically.

“We were discussing who Hermione likes better me or Ginny,” George told them.

“Not entirely sure but I’m probably the favourite out of all of us,” Fred grinned.

“Come off it Fred, you know she loves me,” George gave a cheeky grin.

“Maybe so but she loves me more,” said Ginny.

“Please she only even talks to you lot because we’re friends,” Ron said.

“Well I was friends with her first, Ron,” Harry smiled joining the conversation.

“Would you all stop you know I love you all equally,” Hermione said with a smile. ‘Liar,’ she thought to herself, ‘I do love them all! Equally? Well not exactly...’

“Fred you ready to go to dinner?” asked Angelina as she walked into the common room with Alicia and Lee.

“Sure Angie,” he said leaping up, “you lot coming?”

“Yeah,” said Ginny, Harry, Ron and George.

“Not hungry,” Hermione said with a shrug pulling out a book as everyone left.

“You’re not seriously going to sit here alone are you ‘Mione?” asked George.

“I’m not alone,” she told him waving the book in his face.

“A book’s not company Granger,” George said shaking his head at her.

“Isn’t there dinner you should be eating right about now?”

“If I didn’t know any better I’d think you were trying to get rid of me,” George said slightly hurt.

Hermione snapped. She couldn’t take this anymore and before she could stop it words were pouring from her mouth, “well, it’s not easy to constantly tell yourself ‘no’ or that you can’t or that it won’t work when your biggest problem who is also your biggest interest is always around and always there and always being the perfect friend!”

George was taken aback from her mini-rant. It was very unlike her to just snap. What she’d said hadn’t registered in his head all he knew is he needed to help her. But having not understood what she’d said that was going to be difficult...

“Okay...I’m sorry what?” George asked.

“You didn’t understand any of that?” Hermione breathed a sigh of relief.

“No I didn’t understand! Care to explain?”

“No but I’m sorry!” Hermione said quickly giving him a hug and walking out of the Common room.

“Where are you going?” George called after her running to catch up.

“Dinner,” she smiled. “A mini tirade makes a girl hungry you know?”

George laughed and walked with her to the Great Hall.

Fred looked across the table as his twin sat down, that same goofy grin on his face that spread to his eyes. The same look that had been there for as long as he could remember but recently that extra sparkle was there in his eyes. The only thing it meant was he was in love. Fred shook his head at him and at Hermione as she sat beside him. It was blatantly obvious to anyone who bothered to look that they loved each other and surely then love could with stand a long distance relationship. Couldn’t it? He wasn’t going to lie they were faced with some serious problems but wasn’t an opportunity for love worth taking a chance? Sadly his twin didn’t see it that way.

George caught his brother staring at them and just rolled his eyes before saying, “No Fred, I told you already... it wouldn’t work.”

Hermione was talking to Ginny and didn’t take notice of the small exchange between the twins.

Week by week went past and students were getting more and more irritated with Umbridge. It was one evening after dinner Fred and George were in detention with Umbridge. George had hid the horrors of Umbridge’s detentions from his twin and concealed the slowly fading scars with a charm and because they were so amazing at breaking the rules had managed to avoid punishment from the ‘toad.’ Up until yesterday that was when they were caught vandalising her wall of proclamations.

They got back to the Common room late. Arguing loudly in what they thought was the empty common room.

“George, I can’t believe you didn’t tell me!” Fred ranted, “That’s why you looked so pale earlier! This hurts like hell man!”

“Fred I’m sorry! I didn’t tell you because I didn’t want you to feel bad for me! Or to think it was your fault. I know it hurts. I also didn’t tell you because I knew you’d want to get revenge but I didn’t want you to go through the same pain I did,” George told Fred.

“Well thanks for trying to protect me. But seriously bro, there’s no problem with a little revenge as long as you don’t get caught,” Fred told him.

“Agreed... but can we wait a while because this is killing me!” George said gesturing to his hand.

“Again?” came a voice from the sofa.

“Hermione!” Fred and George exclaimed.

“Bloody hell, you scared the life out of us!”George said clutching his chest.

“Didn’t realise a fifth year girl could scare the ultimate pranksters with one word,” Hermione smiled but the smile soon faltered. “Come here,” she said to them softly.

They sat on the sofa either side of her. She grabbed their hands and inspected them they had identical lines cut into their skin. The same as they had been for George the first time. ‘I must not misbehave,’ as the first line and the second ‘my pranks and inventions are stupid.’

Hermione sighed, “Stay here, I’ll be back,” she called disappearing into the girls’ dormitory.

“So you told her but you didn’t tell me?” Fred asked shaking his head at his twin.

“One I told you why I didn’t tell you and two I told her I had detention with Umbridge she worked the rest out. She had a detention with her once you know?”


George nodded his response as Hermione came into the Common room.

As she’d done the first time she set out the various vials and bowl and poured in the contents of the vials and mixed them in the bowl. Once the green mixture was finished she looked at them seriously.

“What did you do? More importantly how did you get caught?” Hermione asked.

“We were damaging toad faces’ wall of proclamations and she picked the wrong time to walk round the corner,” George shrugged. 

Hermione shook her head, “your hand.” 

George allowed her to take his hand and rub the mixture of the cuts. She then did the same for Fred.

“Hermione you’re an angel,” George grinned.

“We owe you one Granger,” Fred agreed.

“No you don’t. Just let the scars heal before you go for revenge,” Hermione smiled.

“Thanks Hermione,” they said in unison.

“You’re welcome, night boys,” she called heading off to bed.

“Good night,” George said watching her leave before sighing deeply. “Fred, should it hurt so much to love her?”

Fred offered a pitying look to his twin as they left for bed and he had absolutely no idea what comfort he could bring with an answer.

Okay so what did you think? Please let me know in a quick review because I'm really curious as to what you think!

Also very recently I was lucky enough to visit Harry Potter Studios in Leavesden and I really found it was an amazing experience so if you've been I'm sure you will agree! But if you have yet to go all I can say is you are in for the treat of a lifetime and personally I know I will be going back! It was truly brilliant it made me feel very nostalgic and as if I'd just stepped into one of the books or films!

Anyways like I said tell me what you thought! Drop me a review please! Jenna :)

Chapter 15: Chapter 15
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Dumbledore’s army stood in the Room of Requirement practicing spells completely unaware of what was going on in Umbridge’s office. Right then against their knowledge Marietta Edgecombe was betraying the group to Umbridge. It was then Umbridge, the Inquisitorial squad and Marietta entered the room.

There was a collective gasp from the members of the DA.

Marietta smirked... until she caught sight of herself in the mirror. She squealed in horror at her reflection. Written in boils across her face was the word ‘SNEAK’.

  “I jinxed the paper you signed your name on Edgecombe... anyone who betrayed us would end up like...” Hermione trailed off as Umbridge cleared her throat and the situation sunk in.

“This organisation is direct violation of the laws of the Ministry. Dumbledore’s army is over. I have owled the Minister... he’ll be here soon and your beloved Dumbledore will be locked up in Azkaban. As for all of you- you will have an hour detention every day next week with me,” Umbridge said to the students.

“No!” Harry shouted.

“No, Mr. Potter?” Umbridge asked.

“Yes, no! No! No! No! Dumbledore’s not going anywhere and you cannot torture all these students in your detentions! This entire thing was my idea... I’ll take everyone’s detentions.”

“No you won’t Harry, it was our decision to join. We knew what the consequences would be if we got caught. We’ll take our punishments,” said George.

“You are dismissed,” Umbridge said coldly though her smile never faded as the students filed out.

Harry, Hermione, Ron, Fred, George Ginny and most other Gryffindors stayed put.

“Can I help you?” Umbridge asked.

“No. Even if you could we wouldn’t want your help because you’re a cruel, cold hearted witch and it would give me much pleasure to kill you and then I would willingly lock myself up in Azkaban because it would be very much worth it. And you know what I don’t care what you have to say because...” Hermione stopped as George placed a hand on her arm telling that was enough.

“Miss. Granger I will not tolerate such threats would you like me to increase your detention?”

“She’s sorry Professor,” Ron said quickly.

“Very well, Mr. Potter a word if you please,” Umbridge said as she lead him away from the group to the Headmaster’s office. “Marietta go to the hospital wing for help with that jinx then to my office, understood?”

“Yes professor.”

“You,” Hermione spat, “it disgusts me to look at you. How dare you? Are you proud of yourself now? I wouldn’t be... let’s wait and see should we? Madame Pomfrey can’t fix that jinx but I can... I’m not going to obviously. You deserve to suffer. You betrayed us and I don’t forgive easily so get lost. Get out of here because nobody wants you here and nobody wants such a pathetic, weak, traitor as a friend so good luck,” Hermione yelled at her.

Cho appeared out of nowhere. “Who are you talking to like that? Marietta’s a great person. You’re being horrible!”

“Get lost Cho because if you’re going to defend someone like her then you’re going to struggle. But I guess it doesn’t really matter... Harry hates you so do most of us so you better get out of here because Hermione’s not the only one talented with a jinx,” Ginny warned her.

“Whatever come on Marietta,” Cho said as they walked away.  

“I can’t believe this! This isn’t fair!” Hermione shouted.

“Come on let’s get back to the Common Room,” Fred said as he led the group back.

“Hermione are you alright?” asked Ron.

“Are you joking?” Hermione screamed the question at him and Ron cringed. “Am I alright? No of course I’m not. I want to murder Marietta along with that wicked, old toad Umbridge!”

“Yeah we got that from ‘it would give me much pleasure to kill you and then I’d willingly lock myself up in Azkaban because it would be worth it’,” George said.

“I said that out loud?” Hermione asked as her eyes widened.

“Yeah you sort of screamed it at her,” George shrugged.

“This isn’t fair! I hate that woman! I hate this school! I hate it all!” Hermione exclaimed angrily. When she continued her voice was soft and miserable, “I just can’t do this,” she sobbed. She curled up in a ball on the sofa and started crying.

The group exchanged glances. Hermione didn’t often show her emotions and when she did she’d do it in private with just one of them. But nearly the entire population of Gryffindor house were sat around the Common room and everyone was staring at her.

“Ginny,” Fred whispered nodding his head towards Hermione asking her to do something for Hermione.

Ginny shook her head furiously. George rolled his eyes and went and sat beside her.

He pulled her small frame into him and she buried her face in his chest.

“Hermione it’s going to be okay,” he whispered to her.

“No it’s not,” she shouted but the words were muffled by his chest and the tears that were soaking his shirt.

“Alright why don’t you just go and have an early night. The sleep will help,” George suggested.

“No! I want to stay here. No, I want to go home. I want to be anywhere away from here. I wish I never came to this school,” she sobbed.

“You don’t mean that,” he said to her sadly.

“No I don’t,” she agreed. “It’s just not fair. This is all wrong, I can’t stand to see Hogwarts like this,” she said as the tears poured from her eyes.

“I know Hermione, I know,” George said.

The silence that followed confused him and he glanced at his twin with a questioning look.

Fred chuckled, “she’s asleep mate.”

“What am I supposed to do now?” George asked.

“Well you can’t move you’ll wake her up and she’s so fragile at the moment you don’t want to disturb her,” Ginny told him.

“Well I’m off to bed,” Ron called.

“You can’t go, what about Harry?” Ginny pointed out.

“He’s fine, he’ll be back soon enough,” Ron shrugged.

“Wow, isn’t Harry lucky to have such a great friend,” Fred said sarcastically.

“Oh get lost, he’ll be back later,” Ron said as he walked off to bed.

“Well I’m off to bed too,” Ginny said.

“And me,” Fred agreed.

“Wait Fred, what about me?” George asked.

“Don’t worry I got you covered,” Fred said summoning some pillows and a blanket.

“Night guys,” Fred smirked as he disappeared into the boys’ Common room.

The rest of the people who’d been in the Common room slowly left also leaving them alone.

George admired the sleeping beauty snuggled closely into him. He moved carefully so he was comfortable and stretched out beside her. It felt so natural to him and though he’d told himself time after time it wouldn’t work he couldn’t help but wonder if they could have a future together because if there was the slightest possibility then when it was the right time he’d have to try. It was just a matter of time before he’d have to make a move because his weakness was Hermione, his weakness was love. It didn’t take long for him to fall asleep and soon enough he joined Hermione

Hermione woke and could feel somebody beside her but she wasn’t at a position to be able to see them. Whoever they were they were very warm and they made her very comfortable. She was sure it was a boy so it was Ron, Harry, George or Fred. She thought back to the night before and cringed as she remembered yesterday’s events. The one word that seemed to ring in her head was ‘Umbridge’ and just like that the tears were back. As she cried she tried to remember more.

‘I was angry and upset, I started crying. George tried to comfort me and then I don’t remember anymore.’ She smiled through the tears, ‘George stayed with me.’

She rolled over and ended up face to face with a sleeping George. He stirred slightly as she moved and his eyes opened and he grinned at her.

“Thanks for staying with me,” she whispered to him.

“You didn’t think I’d leave you, did you? Crying again?” 

She nodded her head and frowned, “yes.”


“Because of Umbridge. We were making a difference, we were helping. It’s not fair that she ruined it. Now how are we going to fight, how are we going to prepare?” Hermione questioned as she began to cry again.

“Hermione you tried, you did your best and the results were amazing. The DA was great whilst it lasted Hermione and I agree it’s unfair but crying isn’t going to solve anything,” George told her.

“I just want it to go back to normal, no Umbridge, no DA, no war, none of it!”

“Hermione since your first year have you ever known Hogwarts to be normal?”

She laughed, “I suppose not.”

“You suppose not? Okay your first year there was all that stuff with Quirel and Voldemort and the Philosopher’s stone, remember?”

“I can’t exactly forget can I?”

“Your second year, the Chamber of Secrets was opened and you got bloody petrified! Do you call that normal?”

“Well I...” she started.

“No it’s not normal, your third year you saved Sirius Black and Buckbeak from death and hell that doesn’t even begin to explain what happened that year. Then last year you got dumped in the Black Lake for part of the Triwizard tournament. So answer this now, has Hogwarts ever been normal?”

“Alright point taken,” Hermione agreed wiping the remaining tears from her face.

“No more tears?”

“No more, not for now at least,” Hermione told him.

“Good enough for me,” George shrugged.

“Thank you, George,” she whispered snuggling closer into him.

“It’s alright ‘Mione,” George grinned wrapping his arms tighter around her.

“Hey you two,” Fred smiled as he and Lee entered the Common room.

Hermione blushed as she realised how close she and George were and rolled her eyes at the smirk Fred wore.

They slowly sat up.

“You alright Granger?” Fred asked.  

“Fine thanks Fred,” she smiled. “Did anybody speak to Harry?”

“No, thanks for waiting up by the way guys,” Harry said sarcastically as he too entered the Common Room.

“Harry we’re sorry,” Hermione frowned.

“No it’s okay I’m just still angry about yesterday.”

“What happened with Umbridge?” asked George.

“The Minister came with Kingsley and...” Harry looked at them awkwardly before continuing, “And Percy. They wanted to take Dumbledore to Azkaban but he did this amazing thing with Fawkes and just disappeared into flames.”

“So Dumbledore’s gone?” Lee asked.

“Gone,” Harry confirmed.

“We’re so dead,” Fred said as he shook his head.

“Who’s dead?” asked Ginny coming in.

“Dead! Who died?” Ron asked in panic as he came in from the boys’ dormitory.

“No one died,” Harry said and then explained what he’d just told the others.

“Alright now that’s cleared up, breakfast?” Fred asked.

“Yeah let’s go,” they all agreed.

“Wait Hermione,” Ginny said.

“What’s wrong Ginny?”

“You slept in those clothes, here,” Ginny said as she waved her wand at Hermione and the creases disappeared and her clothes appeared washed and fresh.

“You’re welcome,” Ginny chimed smiling.

“Might want to give me a chance to say thank you Ginny,” Hermione grinned. “Thanks Ginny.”

“You’re welcome,” Ginny repeated linking arms with her and walking to the Great hall.

 When they got there they glared at Umbridge sat at the teachers table though she seemed to smile at them all. That smile filled with false victory. It made them all sick.

All of their small group were experiencing the same problem. They pushed the food around their plates awkwardly.

“Come on you lot brighten up,” said Seamus.

“Oh come off it Seamus, we’re all miserable,” Dean told him.

“Well there’s no point in it, moping around and complaining isn’t going to fix anything,” George told the group.

“Plus we got you all something, just focus on the teachers’ table,” Fred said.

They all turned their heads towards the staff table and laughed as Umbridge’s plate of food exploded on her face, covering her in egg, toast and sausage.

The entire Gryffindor table were in fits of laughter as were most Hufflepuffs and Ravenclaws. The odd Slytherin laughed too.

“You two are truly the best,” Hermione grinned.

“We know,” they said together, “but thanks for the reminder!”

Then Errol flew in and crashed in front of the twins. 

“Bloody bird,” George grumbled taking the letter off the owl’s leg. 

“It’s for us,” Fred said reading the envelope addressed to them.

“There’s a note on the back from your mum,” Hermione told them as she helped Errol scramble back onto his claws and fed him a small piece of toast.

“Dear twins,” George read aloud, “this was sent to the Burrow addressed to the two of you. We haven’t opened it but it looks important so thought we’d just send it to you. Hope you’re well, Mum.”

“Fred this must be...”

“93 Diagon Alley...” Fred nodded.

They both seemed to freeze.

Hermione looked from one twin to the other, “well open it then!”

“Right,” Fred said as they snapped back to reality.

Slowly opening the envelope the twins moved closer and their mouths’ moved silently as they read each word in synchronisation. They scanned the other few sheets with quick glances before dropping the letter to the table. Everyone in the group stayed frozen waiting for them to say something. The twins turned their heads to face each other minds racing and eyes widened.

“Yes!” they shouted loudly and suddenly frightening most people.

“It’s ours,” George breathed.

“It’s ours,” Fred repeated, “... we did it?” he said unsurely as if it were a question.

“We did it!” George exclaimed confirming what Fred had said.

“You did it!” Hermione said happily as she hugged them both, “Congratulations!”

The twins hugged her back and they laughed.

“We couldn’t have done it without you,” George whispered to her and she just smiled and blushed.

“Congrats guys,” Angelina said also moving round to hug them.

The rest of the group took their chance to congratulate them.

Things took a turn for the worst when letters appeared in front of everyone.

You must attend an hour detention from 5pm-6pm from Monday to Friday this week. Do not be late to Umbridge’s DADA room or punishment will increase.’

They then realised the letters hadn’t appeared for everyone but just for those who were members of the DA.

Fred looked at George with a rare serious expression and George seemed to mirror it. They nodded at each other.

“We’ll catch you later,” George said to the group as they walked off.

“What happened?” asked Lee.

“Umbridge,” Hermione sighed.

“But didn’t you see?”

“See what Lee?” Angelina asked.

“They were all serious and stuff. Something’s up,” he said.

“Yes Lee, the sky is up. Now stop it would you it’s probably just the detention letters, they’re probably planning another prank on Umbridge,” Alicia said.

“I guess,” Lee shrugged it off. 


“So George what do you say?” Fred asked.

“I agree Fred, the shop’s ours now after all. We can start our lives we don’t need Hogwarts or NEWTs for this,” George said though the thought of leaving and not returning was painful.

“I say we stay on for at least another month. Give Umbridge hell and leave our mark on the school,” Fred told him.

“Sounds good, we have to go out with a bang.”

“We will George, we will.”

George looked down at his feet and blinked back tears and tried to swallow the lump forming in his throat. He knew they would leave that year and he’d leave Hermione but now it was so much sooner.

“George, we don’t have to leave early,” Fred told him.

“I want to Fred. I want to start our shop. It’s just- just...”

“Going to be hard,” Fred supplied.

“Hard doesn’t begin to describe it,” George said shaking his head and looking around their dorm.

“I’m going to miss it here,” Fred whispered.

“Me too, we’ll come back one day. Promise me we’ll visit our past some day.”

“I promise,” Fred said.

“How do you think they’ll take us leaving?”

“Hermione will be devastated,” Fred said seriously, “even if she doesn’t show it.” Then he sighed heavily, “Angelina is going to kill me.”

“It’ll work out fine. What’s Lee going to do?”

“He’ll have the girls for company,” Fred said though the thought of leaving Lee was difficult. Fred and George had grown to think of him as their brother.

“When are we going to tell them?” George asked.

“Soon. Tomorrow, after dinner maybe?”

George nodded and sighed, “This is going to be hard.”

“We aren’t leaving just yet. There’s still time,” Fred said arching an eyebrow at his twin.

Knowing he was referring to Hermione he shook his head, “not for that there’s not. I couldn’t do that to her. Tell her I love her then leave her, it wouldn’t be fair... wouldn’t be fair for her and it wouldn’t be fair for me.”

So how did I do? Did you enjoy it? Did you hate it? Please let me know and just drop me a quick review because they mean the world to me. Also on a whole remembering that this is my first ever fanfiction how am I doing so far? Am I making any consistent mistakes throughout the story or...? Really just anything you think needs to be said about the story just write a quick review please! Thanks to all my readers and my reviewers because with out your enormous support and encouragement I wouldn't still be writing this story!

Jenna :)

Chapter 16: Chapter 16
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Chapter 16! Enjoy...

They were all sitting in the Common room talking but there was something off in the group. Fred and George were barely speaking and had seemed almost distant from them all throughout the day. Hermione realised Lee might have been onto something last night when he’d said that something had been up with them.

When conversation died down Fred cleared his throat loudly.

“What’s wrong Fred?” asked Angelina.

Fred looked to George who nodded at him before whispering, “It’s time.”

They looked from each person in the group, Hermione, Angelina, Ron, Ginny, Lee, Alicia and Katie and sighed.

“What’s wrong,” Angelina repeated and the rest of the group looked genuinely concerned.

“Well you see...” Fred began.

“What it is- is...” George attempted to continue but was at a loss for words.

“As you know we got 93 Diagon Alley for our joke shop yesterday...”

“And it’s our last year here anyway...”

“Because we have everything we need to start our futures...”

“We’ve decided NEWTs aren’t necessary and that we should- should um... should...” George couldn’t finish because it hurt too much.

“Leave early. I mean we’ll stay another month or so but it really doesn’t make sense for us to stay,” Fred finished looking at the group awkwardly.

“Leaving...” Hermione breathed and felt the tears before she could stop them and jumped up to make a run for the stairs to the girls’ dormitory.

George was up in an instant and grabbed her wrist and pulled her back, “wait Hermione...”

She shook her arm out of his grip, “I have a potions essay,” she lied though the tears made it fairly obvious as she went for the stairs again.

George grabbed her hand this time, “No you don’t, and I was with you when you did it earlier. "Please Hermione, let’s just talk.” George begged.

“I-I have to go,” she whispered through the tears as she climbed the stairs and this time George made no attempt to stop her.

He sighed deeply and sat back down with the group holding his face with his hands and shaking his head.

Everyone sat in silence until one by one they burst out laughing starting with Fred and Ginny.

George looked up at them all. He was going through the roughest experience of his life so far and his closest friends were laughing at him. He couldn’t believe it, “what are you all laughing about?”

“I mean it’s not that it’s funny George that you’re both so upset but it’s just that it’s so obvious you love each other but neither of you are willing to admit it,” Fred explained.

“Yeah George, didn’t you just see that? She’s crying and you’re not even leaving yet. She cares so much about you that a little long distance relationship couldn’t break it and it’s clear you care just as much about her,” Ginny told him.

 “You have to go for it mate, love isn’t something that comes knocking every day,” Lee said.

“They’re right, George. She loves you, you love her so why not?” Angelina said pulling away from Fred’s hold.

“You really think she loves me back?” George asked the hope and excitement building before it collapsed around him. “I can’t,” he said slowly letting the words sink in.

“Why not?” asked Harry.

“Because it’s not the right time, I’m leaving! I can’t leave her so quickly after becoming a couple. There’s no time for the relationship to develop, for the trust to grow... I can’t do it. Not yet at least... maybe one day but for now I-I just don’t think I can,” George decided with a frown before walking away to the boys’ dormitory without another word.

“I’ll see you later,” called Fred running after his twin.

“I better go check on Hermione,” Ginny said as she left.

“They’re leaving.” Ron stated plainly the first words to leave his mouth since Fred and George’s news.

“I know...” Angelina said and the tears followed suit as she left for the girls’ dormitory as well.

Katy and Alicia didn’t look quite on the verge of tears but definitely were extremely sad after the news.

They left together supposedly to comfort Angelina or maybe even to let the tears out themselves. They were at the end of the day close friends with the twins and the twins radiated heat on a cold day and glowed with light when it was dark. It could be known already that they’d be missed by Hogwarts as a school.

When Ginny reached the 5th year girls’ dorm she knocked and entered before waiting for a reply. She wasn’t initially surprised by what she saw; Hermione was sat on her bed with her knees pulled into her chest sobbing softly. However it was what she saw afterwards that shocked her. Lavender Brown ‘gossip queen’ sat opposite her talking to her and comforting her.

“Hi Ginny,” Lavender called gesturing for her to come in.

“Thanks, how are you Hermione?”

Hermione’s head whipped up to give Ginny a look that could kill but it faltered as her bottom lip trembled and the sobs started again.

“Oh Hermione,” Ginny sighed sitting beside her and placing a hand on her arm.

“He’s leaving Ginny do you have any idea how much that hurts? I’m almost certain he feels the same but what good is that going to do me if he’s not here? I knew he was leaving but I- I just thought we had more time... now I know it can never happen and the hurt- the pain that fact causes me is more than any curse or jinx could possibly cause,” Hermione said grievingly.

“It will be alright, you’ll see everything will work out one day.” Ginny said though this didn’t seem to reassure Hermione at all.

“Hermione, if you love him and he loves your love won’t be lost or forgotten it’s stronger than that. Does that mean you won’t have a couple of problems along the way? Of course not there will always be a bump in the road or in your case a mountain but the point is do you turn back and give up or do you climb that mountain and embrace what’s waiting on the other side despite the struggle of the climb? It all comes back to one question, what are you willing to do for George, what are you willing to do for love?” Lavender asked her surprising both girls with the deep, emotional and comforting words.

Hermione smiled despite everything, “thank you both. But I still don’t think anytime soon is the right time, I suppose if it happens and if it doesn’t...” she trailed off not wanting to finish.

They each gave her weak smiles.

“I should get back to my dorm,” Ginny said, “night guys.”

“Night Ginny,” they both said though Hermione got up to hug her.

“You should probably sleep,” Lavender told Hermione after Ginny left.

“Yeah, funny how crying takes away all of your energy,” Hermione agreed. “Thanks Lavender,” Hermione smiled.

“It’s fine Hermione honestly, anything to help. I know we were never really close or anything but that doesn’t mean I don’t care,” she told her.

“I know that now and I care too. So go on, anything you want to talk about that’s maybe too serious or awkward to talk about with Parvati?” 

“Now that you mention it- I mean it’s not that Parvati doesn’t know it’s more that she sees it as a bit of a joke. She doesn’t quite realise how serious I am about him,” Lavender sighed.


“Ron,” she breathed.

“Ron? As in Ron Weasley are you serious?” Hermione asked in shock.

“I know it seems strange but I don’t know- it’s just he’s so funny, kind, cute and actually I like how clueless he is.”

Hermione was laughing, “I agree that boy is very clueless, why don’t you speak to him?”

“I do but all I can ever say is ‘hi’,” she sighed.

“I could speak to him for you,” Hermione suggested.

“Thanks but no thanks Hermione, I still want to try but if all else fails I will take you up on that offer,” she smiled.

“Alright, well I think I’m going to sleep,” Hermione said lying back as Lavender moved off her bed.

“Okay, night Hermione,” Lavender said as she moved to her own bed.

“George!” Fred repeated still pounding on the door of the bathroom where George had locked himself in.

Slowly he unlocked the door and came out of the bathroom.

“Did you see that? Did you see how hurt she was? Did you see the tears? Imagine that now and then imagine leaving when we’re a couple, don’t you see being together would just end up hurting her even more?”

“I’m sorry George. Like I said I’m happy to stay here, you know I’d do anything for you,” Fred told him.

“I know Fred and I appreciate it but I just I agree it’s our time to leave and to start our future but I just didn’t anticipate it being so hard,” George said shaking his head.

“It’ll be alright George, it’s clear now that you love each other and so everything will be fine,” Fred said.

George nodded, “I’m think I’m going to sleep.”

“Me too, it’s been a long day and tomorrow’s going to be worse,” Fred said as both he and George cringed at the thought of an hour’s detention with Umbridge for a week.

They both went to lie down in their beds though George was still awake after Fred was asleep, he was still awake when Lee came in, he was still awake when Lee fell asleep and by 2:00 am he was fed up of lying there sleepless. He crept out of the seventh year boys dorm, down the stairs and then into the common room.

Hermione had been experiencing the same struggle to fall asleep and was sat with a book propped up in her lap on the sofa in front of the fire in the common room.

George stopped on the last step as he saw her and sighed silently. He was conflicted now, he didn’t want to upset her again but he did need to make amends.

He was saved from the decision by a soft voice.

“Hi George,” Hermione whispered giving him a weak smile.

He returned it, “hi.”

He sat beside her and they sat for a moment in silence, taking occasional glances at each other before returning their gaze to the fire.

“I’m sorry,” Hermione whispered, “I acted selfishly. I’m happy for you George, I really am. I- I just- I’m just- just going to miss you.”

George grinned at her, “I’m going to miss you too,” he said to her whilst pulling her into a hug.

The words were on the tip of her tongue. ‘I love you’ it couldn’t be too hard. Could it? The words clouded her head and she felt confused by them as they swirled around her mind.

 ‘Just say it. What are you afraid of? Rejection. I thought it was clear he feels the same way. It was, and now it’s not again. What if I’m just imagining it? Plus he’s leaving and if we were together I can almost guarantee he’ll stay. And what’s wrong with that? Well, as much as all I want is to be with him or be near him I know even if he did stay he’d leave at the end of the year. And I don’t want to be the fork in the road pointing him in two different directions. I want to be supportive and help him achieve his dreams, even if it means saying goodbye. If you love something let it go. And if it’s meant to be it will come back. It’s meant to be, what you’re feeling right now is proof of that. Then it’s time to let go.’

“George, you don’t know how much this school is going to miss you... and Fred obviously. You honestly make the best out of the worst situation. I can’t say I’m proud that you aren’t completing your NEWTs though,” Hermione said with an attempt at a disapproving look before smiling.

George just smiled even wider, “Hermione, we’re going to be just fine without those precious little qualifications.”

“Little? Honestly George you’re lucky I’m too upset to give you a lecture on NEWTs,” she said shaking her head.

“Hermione say the word and I’ll stay. I swear I don’t want to hurt you,” George told her taking hold of her hand and looking deep into her eyes.

The tears filled her eyes before she could control them and spilled down her cheeks. George used his other hand to brush them away.

“Do you have any idea how much I want to say stay? George I’d love that, just having you here for a few months longer until you graduate would be amazing. But I’m not standing between you and your joke shop, because I want you to be happy. George more than anything I want you to be happy and if that means letting you go then I’m okay with that,” Hermione told him whilst blinking away the tears.

She didn’t care if he knew how she felt anymore it was becoming fairly obvious but it didn’t matter because nothing was going to happen between them now. There was no time. One day it would happen and she was sure of it but that day was still far away and yet she was okay with it.

“I want you to be happy too, that’s why I want to stay with you. I want to be there to comfort you when no one else can. I want to be the rock you can lean on for support when the weight of your problems becomes too much. I want to see that beautiful smile everyday and know I’m the one who put it there,” George said to her eyes glistening with unspoken emotion and tears yet to be cried.

“I know you do and I appreciate it. But it’s my turn to support you now okay? The shop’s going to be amazing and I cannot imagine how successful you are going to be, I can’t wait to see you achieve your dreams George,” Hermione told him the emotions flowing through her voice.

“My dream won’t be complete...,” he whispered to her.

“It will be. Even if it isn’t today or anytime soon, one day you’ll have everything you ever wished for. And that’s because you truly deserve it and I know you will work for it.”


“Yes George.”

“Thank you.”

“Thank you for what?” Hermione asked slightly confused.

“For being you, for being so understanding and for being there when I need it the most and thank you for caring,” he explained.

“You don’t need to say thank you, I’d do anything for you George.”

“And I’d do the same for you. Anyway it’s late Hermione you should sleep.”

“I know. I couldn’t before because of you,” Hermione told him.

“Sure blame me,” George said sarcastically.

“I just did George,” she grinned before turning more serious, “it’s just because it was bothering me that I’d made that big scene and then we didn’t talk about it.”

“You did make quite a scene,” George agreed and she hit him playfully.

“What did you expect me to do when you told me you were leaving?”

“I didn’t expect any reaction actually Fred’s the one who said you’d be devastated even if you didn’t show it,” George told her truthfully.

“Guess Ron was right...” Hermione smiled wickedly.

“About what?” George asked curiously.

“Fred is the smarter twin,” she smirked.

“Hey! That’s not true I’m just as smart if not smarter and I...”

“George it was a joke,” Hermione laughed as she cut him off.

“Not bad Granger, not bad. Anyway you off to bed it’s late and tomorrow’s a long day,” George told her as he stood and pulled her to her feet.

“Yes Mum,” Hermione rolled her eyes but smiled and hugged him tightly.

“I’m going to miss you,” she told him again.

“You too but I’m not going just yet so please no more crying,” he begged and Hermione nodded and laughed.

Their lips were inches apart and were growing closer when both seemed to tell themselves no and Hermione turned her head looking away from him and sighed. George sighed also but kissed her cheek instead.

“Good night,” he whispered.

By the time Hermione had the courage to look back around at him all she saw was a pair of feet on the stairs before they disappeared. She took a breath to compose herself and thought about it. Since the beginning of the school year she had kissed George (on the cheek) once and he’d kissed her (on the cheek) twice. ‘Maybe’ she smiled to herself thinking about the possibility of a relationship between them and shook her head. ‘Definitely.’

So what did you think? I really wanted this chapter to come out better but for some reason I struggled to find the right words to describe the scene.

Alright so I'm sure you remember this is only my first fanfiction and I'm quite far into it by now but I'd really like to know how you think I'm doing! I really appreciate all of you as my readers and even more I appreciate all my reviewers because I really need your feed back and they encourage me to keep writing.  Thanks to all for reading but please you've read it so why not take it that one step further and leave a review? Thanks again and I hope you all continue to read and enjoy the story. Jenna :)

Chapter 17: Chapter 17
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Chapter 17, Hope you enjoy it...

Hermione woke up and sighed to herself. She got up and walked into the bathroom without disturbing her roommates. She took a long hard look at herself in the mirror and shuddered at the sight of her reflection. She had large dark bags under her eyes and her eyes were red and puffy presumably from crying so much. She decided a hot shower would make her feel better. It was then she remembered it was a school day and so she double checked her watch.

“5:00 am?” she breathed to herself and shook her head. Had she slept at all? George had come down around 2:00 am and by the time she’d gotten back to her bed it must have been far past 3:00 am. That would have given her less than two hours sleep. She could already tell it was going to be a bad day. Even worse she had detention with Umbridge.

After she climbed out of the shower body and hair dripping wet she dried herself off. She threw on her uniform before creeping out of the dorm.

She walked straight out of the empty Common room and to the Great Hall which was also empty except for McGonagall.

“Miss Granger, it’s very early. What are you doing up?”

“No reason really I just couldn’t sleep.”

“That’s a shame. So what was it? Too much romance on the mind?” McGonagall asked as she sat beside Hermione at the Gryffindor table an unusual smile playing on her lips.

“Excuse me professor? I’m slightly confused by what you mean,” Hermione admitted giving the elder witch a questioning look.

“Well, Miss Granger I may be old but I’m not blind. I see the changes, I see that you’re in love. My question is does Mr. Weasley know?”

“Mr. Weasley?” Hermione asked. ‘How would she know? Maybe she thinks it’s Ron...’

“One of the twins my dear don’t ask me to tell them apart, I couldn’t if my life depended on it,” McGonagall smiled.

“George Professor, George Weasley.” Hermione sighed unsure of why she was sharing this with her teacher. “He knows, at least I’m pretty sure he does and I’m pretty sure he feels the same but... well Professor you didn’t hear this from me but the twins are leaving Hogwarts early. Not right away but within the next month or so, they bought a building and they have big plans to open their joke shop in Diagon Alley. They have everything set up for their future but I’m not part of it-not yet maybe not ever.” Hermione sighed again as she finished the explanation.

“Smile, Miss. Granger. These things always find a way of working themselves out, just you wait and see. Good luck and just so you know I’ve done everything in my power to try and get you all out of those detentions but my hands are tied. I’m sorry but I will make sure you have everything you need for that healing potion of yours it’s really some outstanding magic. I’ll leave the ingredients in your dorm,” McGonagall said standing to leave.

“Thanks so much, Professor. Wait how did you know about the healing potion and about George?”

“The healing potion I saw, when you used it on Mr. Potter that is. And about Mr. Weasley... you know when a student’s in love you just need to follow the dreamy looks to find out who it is they’re in love with. Obviously that’s where I became confused as to which twin you had feelings for but you just cleared that up for me,” McGonagall explained.

“I will see you at third period. Enjoy your day Miss. Granger,” she called as she walked away.

“Thanks and you too Professor,” Hermione said sighing after she’d left. She was alone again.

Hermione sat in silence she wasn’t really hungry so she pulled out an old book from her bag. She sat there reading and eventually a few people began coming down. She didn’t speak to any of the Gryffindors who’d come down but after a while a pair of young second year came and sat beside her.

“Hi Dennis, hi Nigel,” she chimed.

“Hi Hermione.” They both whispered shyly.

“Are you alright?” Hermione asked them, she thought very fondly of the two. They were sweet and shy but had their moments of confidence and were definitely funny.

“Hermione we have detention today, all of us. What are we going to do? Last time Fred and George brought me to you and you helped but you can’t help everyone can you?” Nigel asked speaking fast but softly.

“I don’t know but I’m definitely going to try, don’t you worry. I’ll fix up some of the healing potion before we go and hand out some to a student in each house for them to share with everyone in their houses and we’ll take it from there,” Hermione told them gently with a smile. 

“Thanks Hermione,” Dennis said.

“It’s okay, if you guys need anything else at all just come and find me,” Hermione told them.

“Hermione, would you mind waiting for us in the Common room before the detention and walk down with us? We’re absolutely terrified of Umbridge,” Nigel said looking up at her.

Hermione smiled at them both, she’d always had that mothering or protective instinct and she was glad that someone felt they could depend on her. “Of course the detentions at five so I’ll be there just before that,” she said smiling warmly.

“Hermione you’re the best,” Dennis grinned.

“Yes she is,” came a voice from behind Hermione.

“George, for god’s sake you scared the life out of me!”

“I’m sorry, Hermione. All I said was that you are the best,” George shrugged sitting beside her.

“Well thank you but you could have started with ‘hi’,” Hermione told her.

“Okay, hi!” George said over enthusiastically making Hermione, Nigel and Dennis laugh.

“Seriously though what have you done to be the best today when it’s not even seven yet?” George asked.

“I just agreed to meet Nigel and Dennis in the Common room before we go to the detention,” Hermione told him.

“Aw how sweet,” George said sounding an awful lot like an old lady who’d likely pinch a child’s cheeks as he ruffled Dennis and Nigel’s hair.

“It is sweet actually and don’t mock them,” Hermione said.

“I wasn’t mocking I actually think it’s sweet,” George said genuinely.

Hermione just nodded and smiled her response as she drifted deep into thought.

George took up conversation with Nigel and Dennis who were asking all sorts of questions about the joke shop and when it would be opening.

“George what are you doing up?” Hermione asked suddenly.

“I couldn’t sleep so I was in the Common room at around six am when Lavender Brown sprinted down the stairs looking for you. She was all panicked because she’d woken up and you weren’t in bed and it was still so early. Then I was worried so I told her to go back to bed and sleep and that I’d find you. And now I’m here,” George explained whilst smiling.

“Thanks for worrying but I’m fine and perfectly capable of looking out for myself,” Hermione pointed out as though George’s concern was an insult.

“Hey, I was only worried about you. Not because I don’t think you can look after yourself just because I care about you,” George told her.

“Yes I know, but you’re leaving so you’re going to have to get use to not knowing how I am and if I’m safe or not. You’re going so you clearly don’t care,” Hermione snapped at him.

George looked as if Hermione had just stabbed a knife through his heart and Hermione’s eyes widened in horror at the reality of what she’d just said.

“No George I’m sorry I just... George no don’t walk away. George please I’m sorry! I just didn’t sleep well so I’m not in the best of moods- George wait,” Hermione called though it was no use George didn’t even look back as he left the Great Hall. 

George blinked fast to try and stop the tears he saw Fred walking into the Great Hall whilst he was on his way out with Lee they were speaking to him but his head was foggy and he couldn’t tell what they were saying so he just kept walking. Fred didn’t follow instead he and Lee sat with Hermione.

“What’s wrong with George?” Fred demanded.

Hermione looked distressed and jumped up leaving her book and bag on the table not saying a word and ran out. Fred and Lee exchanged confused glances.

As Hermione left Harry and Ron saw her but she didn’t stop to speak or explain she kept moving looking for George. She headed for the Common room where she spotted George sat in front of the fire with Ginny. They were talking and were clearly deep in conversation as neither noticed her. She couldn’t hear what they were saying as they each spoke quietly and softly.

“George she’s just processing the thought of you leaving. She’ll be fine after a while trust me. She’s just trying to come to terms with you going and she’s struggling to except you won’t always be here with her when she needs you. She’s upset, just give her time,” Ginny told her brother.

“But that’s just it Gin, she’s upset and it’s because of me and I don’t want to be the one who makes her upset,” George explained.

Ginny looked up and saw Hermione standing there.

“Talk to her,” Ginny whispered pushing his head gently for him to face her.

Without another word Ginny stood and walked towards Hermione.

She took Hermione’s hands and spoke softly, “talk to him, make him understand what you’re going through and try to understand what he’s going through.” Ginny shoved her towards George before leaving with Lavender Brown.

Hermione sat down beside him and held her face in her hands, “I’m sorry... I know we talked about this last night but it’s still not an easy concept for me you know?”

“I know, it’s not easy for me either and I told you I would stay.”

“I know but as much as I want you to, I also want to see you finally open that joke shop. So I’m sorry for that I didn’t mean anything by it but my point is that I’m going to miss you. Either way you need to go and you need to make everyone proud of everything I know you will accomplish,” Hermione smiled at him before grabbing his hand and pulling him up.

“Let’s go,” she said as they left the Common room.

George stopped them once they were outside the portrait hole and wrapped his arms around her tightly. He held on to her and she hugged him back smiling into his chest and he chuckled lightly.

“Come on,” he dragged her down to the Great Hall and they sat down as if nothing had happened and to their surprise nobody asked.

The bell rang and they went off to their classes. By the end of the school day and after everyone had finished their homework or in Fred and George’s case put off their homework it was already 4:30. Fred, George, Harry, Ron, Ginny, Lee, Angelina and Alicia were sat around the fire talking when Hermione came down the stairs from the girls’ dormitory carrying three large vials each containing a lime green gel.

“We’re going to need that,” Fred said looking up as she set the vials down on the table beside them.

George moved over so she could sit next to him.

“What’s this?” asked Angelina picking up one of the vials.

“It will help soothe the cuts and heal the scarring,” Hermione told her.

“Is it really going to hurt that much?” Ginny asked.

Most of the group winced.

“And that answers that question,” Alicia sighed.

“Hi Hermione!” said Nigel and Dennis together as they spotted the group in the Common room.

“Hi guys, we’re going to head down soon,” Hermione told them.

“Oh God, I completely’s bad enough for us but second years in her detentions is just cruel! Doesn’t she have a heart?” Angelina asked looking at the two with a pitying expression.

“Nigel’s already had a detention,” said Fred.

“Yes but lucky for him Gred and Forge came to the rescue!” George grinned then added, “And got Hermione to help him.”

“We should go,” said Harry glancing up at the clock.

“Come on guys,” Hermione said leading the group down to Umbridge’s class room.

Harry stopped them outside the door and sighed, “I’m sorry. If it weren’t for me none us would be here and it was my mistake not yours so it’s wrong that you’re being punished. When we started this I intended to help not create more problems and if I could I would take your detentions for myself.”

“Harry, you didn’t mess up you helped,” said Neville as he joined the group accompanied by Dean and Seamus.

“Harry you always concentrate on things that go wrong and then blame yourself you never look at it from our point of view,” said Ron.

“You took down Quirel and Voldemort saving the philosophers stone from falling into the wrong hands,” Hermione started.

“I had help,” Harry tried to say being modest.

“You killed the basilisk and you saved my life,” Ginny said.

“I couldn’t have done it without Hermione and Ron...”

“You saved Buckbeak and freed Sirius Black,” Fred said.

“Again Hermione, Ron and Dumbledore...” Harry was cut off.

“You started the DA teaching students how to defend themselves,” Ron said.

“And look where that got us? In a week of detention with Umbridge,” Harry said not giving up.

“You gave me and Fred the money we needed to start our dream,” George told him.

“Well think about everything your family have done for me, it was the least I could do,” Harry said.

“You’re an annoying guy, you know? Can’t you understand? Nobody here blames you for anything we knew what we were getting into we were completely aware of the consequences. So if you stop being so bloody stupid you will see there is no problem here,” Ron told him.

They looked up just after that to see Umbridge come out of the room. Hermione could feel the coolness of the vials in her robes pressed against her skin however she knew the true cause of the sudden shiver that passed through her body. It was Umbridge. She looked behind her at George as the line started filing into the room. He took her hand gently and whispered to her, “It’ll be fine.”

She nodded slowly and turned to face the front to see Nigel and Dennis looking at her. She gave them a weak smile of reassurance which widened when Collin who was in front of them put an arm around each of them. Collin as obsessed as he was with Harry and as strange as he was-was still a very nice boy and the fact he cared for his brother and his brothers’ friend was very sweet. It reminded her an awful lot of Fred and George and how they were for her. She had initially been Ron’s friend but they had looked out for her and Harry ever since. Then they’d become friends and then with George- they were still friends but there was something more there. She thought back to their second year when Malfoy had called her a mudblood in front of the Gryffindor and Slytherin Quidditch team. Fred and George had jumped on him it had taken a lot of force to hold them back. Then again everyone had gone mad even Angelina and Alicia but they had barely ever spoken at that point. Never the less it had meant a lot to her.

She drew a deep breath as she entered the classroom and sat at a desk. The quills were already set out on each desk with long sheets of parchment. She winced recalling the pain she’d experienced during her previous detention with Umbridge. She’d fought the tears the entire way through she wondered if it would hurt more this time.

After Umbridge issued instructions of what lines they needed to write the DA members began to write. Not long passed and Hermione could look around to see some crying, others clutching their hands trying to stop the bleeding, some were whimpering softly as they wrote and then there were ones like her not giving Umbridge the satisfaction of knowing their pain and misery. She pretended it wasn’t burning as her skin ripped open. The hour ticked by painfully slowly (literally) and finally when they were finished they practically ran out of the room.

They were all appearing to head for their Common rooms when Hermione called them back.

“Luna, you’re in charge of the Ravenclaws. Make sure everyone puts some of this over their scars- it will help,” Hermione said handing a vial of the green liquid to her.

“Yes Hermione, I will do that most definitely,” Luna said in her usual dreamy tone as she led the Ravenclaws to their Common rooms.

“Hannah, I’ll leave you in charge of the Hufflepuffs. Again just make sure everyone puts some on the cuts,” she told Hannah Abott who thanked her and then led the Hufflepuffs away.

“Alright then Gryffindors, let’s get back up to the Common room and I’ll sort us out,” Hermione said wincing as she guided her thumb over the fresh cuts.

They sat round the fire and Hermione got round the large group apologising continuously as she touched the open wounds on their hands and each person winced.

Hermione finally put some on her own hand and told everyone to take it easy because the scars would likely reopen.

“Yeah we better be careful because a week of this is going to do some serious damage,” Ron said looking at his hand.

“I don’t want to go through that again,” whimpered Ginny.

“None of us do,” George sighed.

“I just can’t wait for this week to be over,” Fred said and everyone agreed.

So I really hope you enjoyed that and I cannot wait to hear what you all thought. I appreciate all of you guys sticking with the story for 17 chapters already! Now all I have to say is that the review box is there for a reason...yes you know what I mean, please leave a review! Thanks again for reading.

Jenna :)

Chapter 18: Chapter 18
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Chapter 18, hope you enjoy it...

It was Friday evening and they’d just had their final detention with Umbridge and after Hermione had coated everyone’s scars with the green gel they all just sat there, complaining about Umbridge.

“It’s torture- we can see our bones!” Lee exclaimed.

“Nobody tells mum, she already didn’t want us in the DA if she finds about this she’ll kill us all,” Ron said.

“Good call Ron,” Fred agreed.

“At least it’s over,” Ginny said.

“Over? It’s not over until Umbridge is out of here,” said Harry. “I could tell she was evil ever since I saw her at my hearing for the Dementor attack and Patronus in front of Muggles thing.”

Ginny shuddered as she did every time Dementors were mentioned. She wasn’t affected as bad as Harry but because of the Chamber of Secrets her encounters with the creatures were far from pleasant they were hardly bearable.

“Umbridge is going to be taken down- and we are going to start the Anti-Umbridge action,” said Fred proudly.

“We’re leaving anyway they can’t really do anything to stop us. Detentions don’t matter to us anymore- we’ll survive. What else can they do? Threaten to expel us? We’re leaving so that’s not going to scare us,” George pointed out.

“Do us all a favour then...make her life hell,” Lee grinned.

“We will and that’s a promise,” said Fred.

The next day Hermione had woken at seven and naturally everyone was asleep due to the fact it was a Saturday. She went down to the Common room and started to read. She was sat there when the portrait hole swung open and Fred and George stumbled in.

One look at their faces and Hermione knew they’d done something.

“What mischief have the two of you gotten up to now when it’s only seven am?” she asked.

“Well...we were sort of in Snape’s potion supply closet trying to get something effective to spike Umbridge’s food with but you know that stupid Inquisitorial Squad thing has now set up patrol,” George said.

“Yeah so Montague comes along sees us and is calling for Umbridge and other squad members. We’re going down and that’s not an option so we rounded on him- we chased him down a couple of corridors then shoved him in that old vanishing cabinet,” Fred explained.

“And he um- he’s gone,” George said.

“Yep he just disappeared and we just don’t know where to,” Fred told her.

They were expecting Hermione to explode and start lecturing them about rules and people’s rights but to their disbelief she just laughed- laughed uncontrollably causing the twins to look at each other in bewilderment. They laughed unsurely as if still expecting to be told off. After a while the musical laughter that filled the room slowly died down.

“Disappeared? Just gone-without a trace?” Hermione asked incredulously.

“Well um yeah...” George said wondering if this would be the start of a tirade and rubbing his neck with apprehension.

“Just wait until news spreads that Umbridge has just allowed a student to disappear. Nobody knows it was you so it will be all on her. The Minister surely can’t back her after that?” Hermione said excitedly.

“Just for the record- you’re not angry with us?” asked Fred uncertainly.

“If anything has harmed Montague I assure you I will be furious but on these grounds it seems quite comical and I think some good can come of this,” Hermione told them.

“Who cares if the git is hurt, he got what he deserved as far as I’m concerned,” shrugged Fred.

“Fred whilst I agree he got what was coming I don’t wish ill upon a fellow student,” said Hermione.

“Admit it Hermione how many times have you considered hexing Malfoy? And what did you do to Edgecombe again?” asked George with a smirk.

“No...I- well I- that was diff...” Hermione was interrupted by George.

“Face it Granger we’re the same as you. We just use our intelligence, skill and power in a different way.”

Very different way,” Hermione agreed.

“Oh don’t act like that Hermione we’re not exactly good and evil we’re more like...” Fred trailed off.

“Good and Saintly,” George finished for his twin.

“Just a hint we’re the Saintly part,” Fred whispered loudly with a wink.

They all laughed.

“Also we need some expert advice,” said George.

“Oh really...?” Hermione asked with a smirk.

“Yes actually we were wondering if we could borrow you,” Fred said.

“For what exactly...?” Hermione asked though she wasn’t entirely convinced she wanted to know the answer.

“See there’s this extremely interesting book on advanced transfiguration and you see some of them are quite gruesome and difficult to reverse. Naturally a book like this can only be found it the restricted section of the library. And despite countless attempts of attaining said book we haven’t managed...”

“This is where you come in,” George said. “Because of our reputation and past activities no teacher seems to see it fit to present us a note which would gain us entrance to the restricted section for our book. However I’m sure McGonagall would be more than happy to offer her star pupil this privilege. So we were curious as to whether you’d ask for a note to enter the restricted section so you can get the book to do some extra research on the subject and then you might lend it to your good friends Fred and George.”

“Uh-huh so you want a book from the restricted section of the library and are going to shame my innocence but including me in your plan?” Hermione asked them.

“Yes,” Fred nodded.

“Alright I’m in,” Hermione smiled.

“Really?” asked George.

“If it’s going to bug Umbridge I’m all for it,” Hermione grinned.

The twins were surprised but decided it was a shared passion- bringing down Umbridge and destroying her happiness.

“I’ll ask McGonagall today but I need the title of the book,” Hermione told them.

“It’s called Treacherous Transfiguration and it’s by Anthony Partridge,” said Fred.

Hermione bit her lip and thought, “You owe me,” she told them shaking her head. 

“We know, but I’m sure what we do with the information in that book will give you enough for repayment,” George said.

“Hmm... perhaps,” Hermione smirked.

“What do you want from us?” Fred asked warily.

“You’re going to be here for another three weeks or so and in them you must not test any of your products on Gryffindor, Ravenclaw or Hufflepuff first years,” Hermione told them.

“So we can test on second years and above and Slytherins?” George asked looking for confirmation.

“No, you know what just stick to being able to test products on Slytherins okay?”

“Fine,” George sighed. 

Later that day Hermione entered the packed common room and approached Fred and George who were sat with Lee, Alicia and Angelina around a coffee table. She dropped the heavy book onto the table in front of them.

“You have a week before I need to return it to the library,” she told them.

“You really are an angel Hermione,” George grinned.

“Thanks Granger, not a bad job for a girl who always follows the rules,” Fred said causing Angelina to hit him.

“Well bye then everybody, we’ve got some serious work to do!” George called as he and his twin disappeared out the portrait hole.   

Hermione looked around her and felt slightly out of place as she looked for someone to talk to. Harry, Ron and Ginny were nowhere to be seen. Neither was Lavender or Parvati. She saw Seamus and Dean and decided they were best for company and went and sat with them.

“Hey Hermione,” Seamus said with the grin that seemed permanently plastered on his face.

“Hello Hermione,” Dean said not looking up from his drawing.

“What are you drawing now Dean? And Seamus you don’t have any explosives on you at all do you?”

“Very funny Hermione, but I swear I don’t blow things up on purpose.”

“A lion...” Dean said raising his sketch pad to show her, “...attacking Umbridge.”

Hermione laughed, “How creative. That is a very good drawing...”

“Thanks but that’s just the this,” Dean said taking out his wand and pressing it to the page and muttering a spell. The picture came to life like a short clip showing a lion running and pouncing on Umbridge then ripping her head off before the entire page flooded red with blood.

“That is truly great,” Hermione smiled.

“I know- I showed it to Fred and George yesterday before I’d added colour they said it had inspired them and ran off,” Dean told her.

Hermione’s eyes widened, “Oh no...They wouldn’t? Would they? A lion attacking Umbridge, that’s what they’re planning? Brilliant as it may be I’d rather they don’t end up in Azkaban.”  

“Planning? What planning? What are they planning?” Seamus asked.

“They asked me to get them a Transfiguration book from the restricted section of the library- something about taking down Umbridge,” Hermione groaned.

“They wouldn’t attack Umbridge at that level would they?” asked Dean suddenly worried that this was his entire fault.

“It’s Fred and George- nobody knows what they’re willing to do to get their way,” Hermione said shaking her head.

“Oh no,” said Dean looking alarmed.

“They could be put in Azkaban for something like that!” Seamus exclaimed but Hermione just smiled.

“How can you just smile they might get locked up in Azkaban,” Seamus demanded incredulously.

“It’s Fred and George if they are planning that they’re still not stupid enough to get caught, they’re too brilliant at making trouble. Mischief is their thing they won’t get caught,” Hermione explained. “But I’m still going to try and find them to talk them out of this.”

“Good luck,” they called after her.

Just then Harry came down the steps of the boys’ dormitory.

“Harry I think the twins are going to try and attack Umbridge with a lion. I’ll explain later can I please have the Marauders map?” Hermione asked desperately.

“Yeah sure,” Harry said running back up the stairs and then passed her the old, blank piece of parchment. “You know how to use it?”

“Yes,” Hermione nodded, “thanks Harry I’ll see you later.”

“No probl...” Harry started to say but Hermione was gone. He shook his head ‘she’d do anything for George,’ he thought with a grin.

“I solemnly swear I’m up to no good,” Hermione whispered tapping her wand to the parchment then watching the ink flood the page forming a map of the castle grounds. Her eyes scanned the parchment looking for either one of the names and found them. Fred and George’s footsteps were on the second floor and stood still at a corner. She tucked the map into her robes and continued walking, down a staircase and took a few turns before she heard the familiar voices.

She walked silently, sneaking up behind them. And stood there hands on her hips waiting for one of them to notice her. After a few minutes they remained unaware of her presence so bored of waiting she spoke.

“And what exactly are the infamous Weasley twins doing lurking around corners?” she asked with a smirk leaning against a pillar.

Both twins jumped.

“Jesus Christ were you trying to give us a heart attack?” George asked clutching his chest.

“Bloody hell Hermione you scared me half to death!” Fred exclaimed.

Hermione was laughing loudly immediately causing George to laugh as well followed by Fred with a slow chuckle. But Hermione stopped laughing quickly and stared at them intensely wanting answers straight away.

“You aren’t really going to try and transfigure something into a lion and have it attack Umbridge are you?” demanded Hermione.

The twins’ faces fell.

“How did you-?”

“You couldn’t possibly have worked that out by yourself?” George asked.

“You do remember that Dean’s my friend right? He showed me the picture and then told me your reaction...I wasn’t impressed! Please tell me that isn’t what you’re planning?”

“Hermione dear, you underestimate us! Dean’s picture did inspire us but doing exactly what was described in that short animation would be plagiarism and we are very original people so...” Fred started.

“...we put our own little spin on it. Now what’s going to happen is we did a very advanced charm, which I’m sure you will be impressed by, so not long from now Umbridge will be transfigured into a lion. Obviously students and teachers will go wild and try and stop it getting loose in the school. At the very least someone’s bound to stun her! It’s going to be hilarious. Also we replaced her wand with a fake one so she won’t be able to transfigure herself back. We thought it all through,” George explained.

“One little glitch in your plan...” Hermione began to say.

“Glitch?” Fred asked, “What on Earth is a glitch?”

“Sorry Muggle phrase it means like a problem or issue,” Hermione explained.

“Ah so you see an issue? Do share your concern Hermione,” Fred said his voice unusually posh.

“You may not care about being expelled but with this sort of thing you could be locked up in Azkaban,” Hermione told them.

“Hermione we promise no one will ever know it was us,” George said.

Hermione looked at him as if he just grew another head, “B-but But...”

“We are the best of our kind- trust us we know what we’re doing,” Fred said.

“I’m a Prefect,” Hermione said, “this is going against everything I’m supposed to do.”

“Don’t be a Percy,” George whispered into her ear with his breath warm against her neck. “Just sit back, relax and enjoy the show. It goes down at dinner,” George told her before he and Fred disappeared.

Hermione felt oddly warm as she wondered up the stairs back to the Gryffindor common room.

She was half way up the stairs when she saw Harry, Ron and Ginny coming down the stairs so she paused and waited for them to level with her.

“Hey Hermione,” they all chimed.

“Where’ve you been?” Ron asked curiously.

“Library but I’m certain you could have guessed that,” Hermione lied convincingly. She lied for two reasons. One, the twins could come to their senses and realise the possible consequences of their plan and change their minds. That was unlikely but very slightly possible. Two, if they went through with the plan she was sure Fred and George would want it to be a surprise so telling them would ruin it.

“Oh yeah should have guessed,” Ron shrugged. “We’re heading down to dinner.”

Hermione’s stomach churned either from anxiety or excitement she wasn’t certain which. “Okay...I’ll come with,” she said unsurely.

So what do you think? Thanks as always because you as my readers are my motivation! I hope you continue to read and enjoy the story! Please leave me a review because I want to know your thoughts! Your opinions mean the world to me so please share. Please make the review box feel important and leave a review!Jenna :)

Chapter 19: Chapter 19
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Hope you enjoy chapter 19...

They got to the Great Hall and sat down opposite Fred and George who were already there. They smiled innocently at Hermione who gave them both disapproving looks and they then showed her the thumbs up. Hermione shook her head at them but couldn’t help a smile they laughed and winked at her knowing she wasn’t angry but worried.

George glanced at his watch and began counting down from ten. Fred joined him but everyone else seemed confused.

“When I bought that watch I didn’t intend for you to use it for evil like this,” Hermione said between seven and six.

“Mischief not evil,” George said stopping counting for a couple of numbers before joining his twin again.

As they got to zero they grinned. “Transfigured now when does she get here?” Fred asked.

“Harry do you have the map on you?” asked George.

Harry looked at Hermione and the twins followed his eyes.

“Hermione give us the map please,” Fred said sweetly.

Hermione gave them the parchment.

They tapped it under the table and searched for Umbridge’s dot which they found was racing towards the Great Hall.

“Now!” the twins said in unison quiet so only their small group could hear and a massive lion bounded in.

It headed straight for the teachers table; the screams around them seemed not to bother it at all. Countless students raised their wands and threw random spells at the lion causing it to fly about the hall slamming into walls. McGonagall was the first teacher to act and wand raised she yelled ‘stupefy.’ The lion was thrown back with a thud but seemed to recover quicker due to its strength. It leapt up again and then Flitwick had his turn.

“Petrificus Totalus,” he squeaked. The lion froze and fell to the floor.

“Dear God,” McGonagall said approaching the animal. “How does a lion get into the castle?”

“It wasn’t me,” said Professor Sprout as if this was helpful.

Heads across the hall turned to Hagrid who they knew had a liking for strange pets and creatures. “It weren’t me I can tell you that,” he said indignantly.

“Hold on, this isn’t a real lion,” McGonagall announced.

“Not a real lion Minerva?” Snape inquired.        

“A transfiguration charm has been used here. A very advanced transfiguration charm,” McGonagall stated.

“Ah I expect this is the work of those Weasley boys- always have tricks like these up their sleeves,” Snape said bitterly.

The twins’ pretended to be lost and acted very much affronted by Snape’s words.

“Severus when I say advanced I mean I can just about manage it, it’s just not possible for the twins’ to have accomplished this. Either way there would be no way for a student to gain knowledge of such a charm,” McGonagall told him sternly though as she spoke her eyes flickered towards Hermione.

Hermione felt a wave of guilt wash over her. McGonagall had trusted her and she’d taken advantage of it.

“Can you reverse the charm?” asked Snape.

“You underestimate me Severus?” McGonagall challenged.

“No I was merely assuring the fact. Who is it or what is it that has been transfigured?”

“I don’t know yet all I see is a lion can you see anything else?” McGonagall hissed. Clearly Snape’s comments were especially irritating to her at the moment.

“Shall we complete the reversal charm?” Snape asked ignoring her previous snap.

“We shall do nothing. I will complete the reversal charm. Now stand back I haven’t done anything this severe in a while,” McGonagall instructed.

Students stood on the benches to watch McGonagall at work and see the lion transform. They gasped as a bright gold spark shot from the tip of McGonagall’s wand to the lion in front of her which rose from the ground slightly, hovering above the floor. Slowly it’s features began to morph into new shapes. Several silent minutes later it became obvious who it was and then a little while later Umbridge was back fully.

“Who did it?” were the first words out of her mouth as she scrambled to her feet glaring around the hall at all the students.

“I don’t believe it could have been a student. None of them would have knowledge of that type of charm nor have the advanced skill to complete it,” McGonagall explained.

“Well who else do you expect it was Minerva?” she spat. “Hmm...Who? Of course it was one of these little brats- probably one of the Gryffindor lot out for revenge after I took away their beloved Dumbledore.”

“That is quite enough Dolores. You do not insult my house or place blame on them that you have absolutely no clue or proof about. I don’t know if it’s a side effect of the spell but you seem more arrogant than usual,” McGonagall snapped. “Now get yourself to the hospital wing to be checked out and don’t point your filthy, fat fingers in the wrong direction or I’ll have you back as that lion in seconds. Then again maybe a rat or toad would be more fitting,” McGonagall said with a glare and upmost pride as she strode out of the Great Hall.

The other teachers restored calm and sat back at their table. Umbridge remained where she was looking stunned beyond belief.

“Hey Professor,” George called out to her.

“What?” she demanded.

“Honestly I just wanted to make sure you were okay,” George said innocently but then a wicked grin spread across his face.

“Yeah because you just got seriously burned,” Fred said loudly earning a roar of laughter from everyone but the Slytherins’.

“Oh and Professor,” George said, “You dropped something on the floor...your dignity and pride.” Another roar of laughter erupted.

“Don’t be silly Georgie! What could she possibly have to be proud of?” Fred asked loudly earning yet more laughter.

“Let’s go, it stinks of evil, old toad in here,” George said as he, Fred, Hermione, Harry, Ron, Lee, Dean, Seamus, Neville, Angelina and Alicia left in fits of laughter.

“I have to say that was your best yet,” came a voice in the corridor.

“Professor we- I mean what do you mean?” Fred asked trying to be innocent.

“I’m aware it was you and I’m aware of how you got the information,” McGonagall said glancing at Hermione.

“Professor Hermione didn’t have anything to do with it. I took the book from her bag and I...” George started.

“Mr. Weasley Miss Granger is not in trouble for her actions and neither are yourself or you Mr. Weasley,” she said glancing at Fred. “I believe in action and taking a stand so I’m proud. Also that was some outstanding magic I have to say I’m extremely impressed. I’m awarding thirty points to Gryffindor for a well thought out plan, impressive transfiguration skills and a very funny performance. Now off to the Common room all of you,” she said with a smile as she disappeared around the corner. 

“Did she just...”

“...Award us points for...”

“...Transfiguring the new head teacher....”

“...into a lion?” asked Fred and George between themselves.

 “She wasn’t even angry...” Hermione said disbelievingly.

“I know right? Talk about a major personality change,” George said.

“You’re all insane. You missed the big picture,” Lee said to them earning him quizzical looks. “McGonagall smiled,” he laughed and everyone joined in.

“Hermione good to know we can count on you,” Fred said. And everyone turned to look at her.

“What did you do?” asked Harry arching an eyebrow at his friend.

“I got Fred and George a book from the library,” she shrugged.

“Nu-uh Hermione don’t sell yourself short. Hermione lied to McGonagall to get a dangerous book from the restricted section of the library and then hand delivered us the book that pieced the entire plan together,” George said with a grin enjoying the look on Hermione’s face which was between horror and embarrassment.

“Hermione I thought you were a sweet, innocent, trusted student,” Lee said playing along.

“Mistrusted Lee,” Fred said shaking his head at Hermione.

“Leave the poor girl alone,” said Angelina.

“Whatever do you mean darling?” asked Fred slipping his arm round her waist.

“She helped you out don’t push your luck by teasing her or next time she won’t be so kind,” Angelina told him.

“Teasing her?” George asked incredulously. “Whenever have we done such a thing to our dear Hermione?”

“Twenty-four hours a day, seven days a week,” Hermione answered.

“Fair enough,” Fred shrugged.

They walked back up to the Common room.

“Hey, remember...” Fred began swapping his voice to Snape’s cold, sneering voice. “I expect it was those Weasley boys’ always have tricks like this up their sleeves.”

They all laughed loudly.

“I know I mean I was like...” George paused to change his voice to high pitched and girly. “Oh Severus stop it, don’t flatter me so much just stop it right now. Look I’m blushing,” he gave a rather girly giggle and covered his mouth.

This had them all in fits of laughter.

The next couple of weeks passed quickly in a blur of pranks by the Weasley twins including a Portable swamp incident. Despite the many laughs hand delivered by the twins Hermione was becoming more and more stressed out. With Umbridge at every corner turning the school upside down and running it ‘the ministry’s way’, Harry’s nightmares and clips of Voldemort’s mind becoming more frequent causing his scar to burn more often and the threat of an impending war bearing down upon them and obviously George. She felt she’d explode now with everything plus it was the week of OWLs.

She skipped dinner one night and was trying and failing to revise as her mind wondered and the most heart breaking and inevitable thought kept creeping up on her. George would be leaving any day now, she noticed him trying to get as much quality time with herself, Ginny, Ron, Harry, Lee, Alicia and Angelina as he could, he was being more caring towards them all. Fred was doing the same though seemed more conscious of his twin and how he was dealing with the fact they were leaving soon.

“Hermione,” George whispered.

Hermione jumped having not even noticed him take a seat beside her. “Hi George,” she said in a small voice. She avoided his eye. It wasn’t that he was leaving that affected her so much because she’d see him in the holidays and things but it was the fact he just wouldn’t be there. He wouldn’t be there when she needed someone to talk to, wouldn’t be there when she needed comfort, wouldn’t be there when no one else would understand, wouldn’t be there when she needed advice, wouldn’t be there when she was down, wouldn’t be there to make her laugh and smile, wouldn’t be there when she was all alone and needed company. He just wouldn’t be there and that killed her, and if he wasn’t there then they couldn’t be together.

“I’m sorry,” he whispered softly.

She gazed into his deep eyes and gave a low chuckle, “I don’t want you to be sorry. I just want so much of you and I can’t have everything. I want you to get out there and make yourself into that successful business man that I see burning within you but I want you here with me as well but mostly I want you to be happy.”

“You make me happy,” he said his voice shaky and he wasn’t certain of what or why he was saying things but it felt right and it was the truth.

Tears streamed down her cheeks as she held his hand tightly.

“George, you make me happy too but if you love something you have to let it go,” Hermione said strongly remembering one of their other conversations in which she’d discovered how much the old saying applied to her.

“And if it loves you too it will come back,” George spoke unsurely. “I’ll come back or we’ll be back together one day,” he said more certainly.

Hermione nodded.

“We’re going tomorrow.”

“I had a feeling you were,” Hermione sighed. “I’ll miss you.”

“Trust me when I say I’ll miss you more,” George wrapped his arms around her tightly.
“Promise you’ll write?”

“Every week if not more often,” George promised her.

“Good,” she nodded moving closer into his body.

At some point everyone had come up from dinner but nobody had spoken instead they had all whispered to each other and gone to their dormitories.

“Are you asleep?” George whispered.

“No, I’m just more comfortable than I have been in ages. Maybe it’s just you...” Hermione said lost in her thoughts.

“What I bore you to the brink of sleep?” George asked jokingly.

“You’re my biggest interest George, you don’t put me to sleep but you just make me feel so safe- so protected- so loved. When you’re near I’m never alone,” she sighed.

“ don’t believe me when I say I feel exactly the same but it really is the truth,” George told her.

“I believe you,” Hermione whispered.

“Why don’t you go put your pyjamas on since it’s already twelve and I will head down to the kitchens and grab us some dinner as neither of us ate,” George said and Hermione nodded heading for the girls’ dormitory but stopping on the top stair to watch George disappear out the portrait hole.

So he feels the same. Ha...bit late for that. He’s leaving tomorrow. It’s never too late. I didn’t say it was too late. So you’re going to go for it? No but another day- sometime in the future, when a relationship is more practical for both of us...Sounds like you’re chickening out. Am not but now it’s just not the right time...I can’t make a long distance relationship work. How can you say that you haven’t exactly tried, have you? Shut up this is my decision and if I’m comfortable with it then I’m sticking with it.’

Hermione shunned the nagging voice in her mind which contradicted her every word as she slipped into her pyjamas before putting on some slippers and a dressing gown. She left silently as not to disturb her sleeping roommates and walked eagerly to the Common room. For one reason she was starving and second she just wanted to be near George a feeling she wouldn’t be able to have by tomorrow evening. The thought brought tears to her eyes but she wanted to make the most of her limited time with George so she wouldn’t waste time with tears.

She arrived at the common room to find a table covered in a pale blue table cloth with candles and roast lamb with potatoes on two plates. Amazing as it was there was something missing or someone...George.

“Right here beautiful,” a voice whispered into her ear from behind. She turned to see George also in his pyjamas and grinned.

“George what’s all this?” she asked.

“A goodbye dinner for the girl I’m going to miss like crazy,” George said.

“I should leave then I expect she’ll be here soon,” Hermione joked.

“Don’t be silly ‘Mione. You know it’s you,” said George pulling out a seat for her to sit before taking his seat opposite her.

They ate whilst conversation topics varied from little things to the joke shop and then to Order matters. After dessert which was a strawberry cheese cake shared between the two of them and still not finished George cleared everything away with a flick of his wand and they returned to their seats on the sofa in front of the fire.

“Thanks for dinner George,” Hermione said as his arms once again wrapped themselves around her.

“Mm...” mumbled George as he pulled her closer allowing her to rest her head on his chest.

They stayed like that for a while. Not speaking because there was no need to speak, the moment was perfect because they were together and that was all they needed.

George glanced at his watch as the dragon materialised and realised that it was two am.

“Hermione it’s really late we should get to bed.”

“I know but I don’t want to leave...this evening was perfect George.”

“You’re perfect,” George replied softly as he played with her hair.

“I’m far from it but thanks anyway. You’re the perfect one,” Hermione told him.

“That’s sweet of you to say but I strongly disagree.” George spoke as he pulled Hermione to her feet and she immediately wrapped her arms around his neck tightly.

He hugged her back making her feel safe in his warm embrace. He rested his forehead against hers and took in a deep, shaky breath.

“Hermione I...” George couldn’t seem to get the words out of his mouth.

“I know George,” Hermione whispered softly, “and I do too. I understand I do- I really do and I don’t blame you for anything I blame myself and Umbridge and everything else but it’s okay. I wish you the best for your joke shop and I’ll be there every step of the way, right behind you with endless support and...”

‘Why was it so hard to just say the word? Love, love, love, LOVE! I physically can’t say the word.’ Hermione thought to herself.

George laughed lightly, “I know. Thanks Hermione. For being you, for being so understanding and...”

Hermione just stretched up and kissed his cheek slowly and gently stopping him talking.

“Boy am I going to miss you,” George said touching the spot on his cheek she’d kissed.

“Trust me the feeling is more than mutual,” Hermione replied.

“Oh Hermione I really- I just...” he couldn’t say it

“George, I know. I’m telling you I can’t say it either but I know and I feel the same.”

“What am I going to do without you? You’re my angel and I need you by my side,” George said and Hermione could hear the strain in his voice telling her he was fighting tears.

“George whenever you need me I’m just an owl away but most importantly I’ll always be with you- right in there,” she told him ghosting her hand over his chest.

“Always,” George promised with a grin.

“Good night George,” she whispered pulling away from his arms.

“Good night ‘Mione, see you in the morning,” George said.

Hermione nodded tears spilling down her cheeks knowing that the day after tomorrow she wouldn’t see him in the morning.

Each of them went back to their dormitories and both found themselves in tears.

“He’s leaving?” Lavender asked as she woke to find sobs coming from the bed beside hers. Hermione nodded her response before burying her face in her hands.

“Tomorrow...” she whispered, “He’s leaving tomorrow.”

George sunk into his bed finally letting out the tears he’d held back for months.

“Say goodbye?” Fred asked him with a look of concern. George nodded.

“I said goodbye to Angie as well,” Fred said with a look of deep understanding.

George looked round the dormitory then at Lee before returning his eyes to his twin and giving the weakest of smiles. “This is the beginning of a new chapter of our lives.”

“But that doesn’t mean we’re leaving anyone or anything behind,” Fred assured him.

“I know,” George said before repeating it with a stronger tone, “I know.”

One word for you...'REVIEW'

Ok now some more important words! Thanks so much for reading and I really appreciate any feed back so feel free to review because they make me happy! What do you think of the story so far? What do you think is going to happen next or is nothing going to happen? Hope you continue to read and enjoy the story! Jenna :)

Chapter 20: Chapter 20
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Alright so here's Chapter 20. Sorry it's a little bit late but that's only because I had a lot of trouble accessing the files on my USB which meant I had to struggle to recover all of my work. But now I've sorted it out and we can continue with the story! Thanks so much to all my readers and an even bigger thanks to my reviewers because you inspire me to keep writing! Now on with the story...

Hermione woke in the morning and the tears followed suit. She wiped her eyes mentally cursing herself for being so stupid, just because George was leaving it didn’t mean it was the end of the world. She showered and dressed alongside Lavender and Parvati who didn’t try to comfort her knowing their words would just set the tears off again. She ran down into the Common room and straight to the Great hall wishing she could run away from all her problems in the same way. She sat at the Gryffindor table and then buried her head in her hands starting to tear up again thankfully she’d gotten ready so quickly there was no one there except for the odd student.

“Hermione, come on it’s alright,” came a voice from behind her as they slipped into the chair beside her and hugged her into their chest.

“Fred I’m going to miss you both so much,” she told him honestly.

“I could be George for all you know,” Fred said wondering how she could possibly tell them apart by voice as she hadn’t even glanced at him.

“No offense Fred but you have a higher pitched more girly voice than George,” Hermione said wiping her eyes and laughing.

Fred chuckled, “I’m offended anyway Granger and by the way we’ll miss you too. Obviously one twin will miss you more but I’m not naming any names.”

“Fred I really didn’t realise you thought so highly of me,” she teased.

“Hush it Granger, I got a girlfriend you know?” Fred said laughing. “George came up crying last night you know?”

“So I wasn’t the only one, I went to bed crying too.”

“He cares about you more than you know,” Fred sighed.

“Oh I know. But it’s too late- I should’ve acted sooner,” Hermione admitted.

“There’s no such thing as too late,” Fred assured her.

“Ha,” Hermione gave a pathetic false laugh. “I just keep thinking how different it could be right now if I’d just said something...”

“Don’t wonder ‘if’ because ‘if’ is not going to help you now is it?”

“I know I just I wanted a relationship with him to work so badly that I didn’t want to risk ruining us before we started,” Hermione told him.

“You and George think so alike,” Fred said.

“When- when exactly are you leaving?” Hermione questioned.

“Hermione my dear it’s supposed to be a surprise! But I promise you won’t be left out of the celebration,” Fred told her with a mischievous grin.

Hermione didn’t have any time to question him as George, Harry, Ron, Ginny, Lee, Angelina and Alicia came in.

“Wondered where you two had gotten to,” said George taking a seat opposite them. “What exactly have we been talking about?” he asked arching an eyebrow- his twin talking to the girl he loved meant one thing...trouble.

“You,” Fred grinned wickedly.

“And what were you saying about me?” he asked slowly.

“How incredibly nosy you are,” Hermione laughed.

“What I-I wasn’t being nosy,” George lied trying to laugh it off, “No I was merely curious.”

“Uh-hu,” Fred nodded. “Does everybody know or should we let these ones know now?”

“Am I the only other person you told?” Hermione asked.

“No, we told Lee and Angie,” said Fred.

“And I told Alicia when I came back to the dorm crying,” said Angelina.

“Good thing too I might have had to tell her when she saw me crying,” joked Lee.

“Lee you did cry,” said George causing everyone who knew what they were talking about to laugh.

“No I didn’t!” Lee protested, “I was devastated but I did not cry.”

“Someone tell us what you’re all going on about?” demanded Ron.

“Right so we’re like really sorry for the short notice but you knew it was coming and well we’re...” George began but Fred joined him for the next part.

“...leaving today.” They said in unison.

“Really?” asked Ginny. “But you- you should have said sooner...”

“We thought it would be better because way you don’t have to be sad about it for long,” said Fred with a frown.

“Yeah but we would have done something to celebrate you leaving,” Ron told them.

“Ah but we have quite the celebration planned already my dear brother,” George told him with a grin.

“Oh I dread to think...will the school still be standing afterwards?” Hermione asked playfully.

“Granger we can’t tell you all our secrets,” Fred joked. “It wouldn’t be a surprise if we were to tell you that.”

They all laughed before the bell rang and they all sighed.

“Our last breakfast in the Great Hall Fred,” George said sadly.

“Aw Georgie don’t go all sentimental on me. I can barely take this now and I don’t need you going all sappy and setting off the water works,” Fred said with a chuckle though his voice seemed strained.

“We’ll see you all in period two,” George said as they reached the doors of the Great Hall and were about to separate.

“By the way that’s all you’re going to know of the surprise so no questions,” Fred told them.

“Do I need to say goodbye now?” Hermione asked clearly not wanting to.

“No you’ll have another chance,” George promised.

“Now all of you get to class you’re going to be late,” Fred told them.

“’ You two coming?” asked Lee as he Alicia and Angelina started heading in the direction of their first class.

“We won’t be in lessons we’ll be preparing,” George said waving goodbye as he and his twin raced off to set up.

Hermione willed the hour stuck in potions to pass faster. She was dying for second period and the surprise the twins had planned and yet another part of her didn’t want it to come at all because it would just be the opening act and then the finale them leaving Hogwarts.

“Class dismissed,” Snape said bitterly breaking Hermione from her trance as she joined the group of people filing out of the room.

Hermione, Harry and Ron walked to Defence Against the Dark Arts. They dreaded the lesson because of the teacher but the promise of a surprise from the twins’ raised their spirits. Time ticked on as they sat copying from the board as usual. Things only became interesting as the doors for the class room burst open and something flew in. There was a loud high pitch whistling before it exploded in fireworks of all colours.

The class cheered loudly except for the most of the Slytherins as Fred and George flew in on their brooms. More fireworks erupted and they lead the class from the room into the packed corridors and onto the balconies to watch a larger display. Clearly they’d taken their time to disrupt all lessons and now there was a mass of students screaming and chanting “Weasley! Weasley! Weasley!”

Hermione, Ron, Harry, Ginny, Lee, Angelina, Alicia, Seamus, Dean and most Gryffindor and DA members fought their way to the front of the crowds alongside teachers who were making no attempt to stop them. Umbridge and Filch were an exception but some teachers like Flitwick were cheering and McGonagall stood amongst them a look of pride and triumph on her face.

“You two have taken this too far,” exclaimed Umbridge her voice shrill.

“This place is getting a little old, don’t you think Georgie?” Fred asked loudly as they landed in front of Umbridge.

“Yeah I’d say it was time for a change of scenery wouldn’t you?”

“Yes I would,” Fred agreed with a grin.

“WE QUIT!” they yelled at Umbridge together.

“No you don’t! You’re expelled!” Umbridge screamed.

The twins shrugged. “Better than being anywhere near you,” George spat.

“Couldn’t have said it better myself,” Fred said.

“Bye guys,” George turned to their friends.

Everyone took their time to say goodbye and wish them the best.

“Goodbye George,” Hermione smiled wiping tears from her eyes as he hugged her tightly.

He kissed her cheek softly whispering that he’d write soon before he turned to his twin who’d just said goodbye to his girlfriend, Angelina.

“Bye you lot, don’t miss us too much now.” Fred grinned.

“Good luck,” Lee smiled.

“Lee you’re the best friend we made at this school. Don’t be a stranger, stay in touch we’ll meet up once you’re out of here,” George told him.

“We love you man,” Fred said as the three hugged and the girls in the group gave a collective “aw.”

Fred and George turned to each other they each took shaky breaths before smiling at their friends telling them they’d see them soon before taking to the sky. Fireworks lit the sky once more in a final brilliant display as they did a lap of the grounds. When they arrived back at the balcony most students had left except for Gryffindors and DA members.

The chants started back, “WEASLEY! WEASLEY!”

The twin’s grinned and threw more fireworks these ones were scarlet red and formed giant letters in the sky spelling out ‘Gryffindor’ and a large golden lion formed behind them. The crowd screamed louder. Hermione’s arms were killing her from waving but she refused to stop until they were gone.

“This is it!” the twins yelled at them releasing the last firework which exploded in golden letter spelling ‘Hogwarts is Home.’

Screams grew louder as the twins waved goodbye to the school. Hermione blew a kiss to George the last thing she could do now. George grinned wider and blew a kiss back waving like crazy. Girls around Hermione swooned claiming the kiss was for them but Hermione wasn’t stupid the kiss was for her but right now all she wanted was a real kiss from him or at least one last hug.

She put up a brave front and waved until the twins were just dots in the distance before they disappeared all together. The tears grew steadily until they streamed down her face freely and sobs shook her body.

To Hermione's surprise it wasn’t Harry or Ron or Ginny to comfort her as she felt someone considerably taller than her engulf her in a hug. Angelina. She was the only who could relate to what Hermione was feeling. She was crying equally as hard. Angelina knew how it felt, she loved Fred in the way Hermione loved George. They were going through the same pain. It wasn’t long when Lee joined the hug followed by Ginny then Harry, Ron and Alicia. They stayed there for a while just understanding each other’s pain.

“It’s not that bad,” said Lee as they separated, “We’ll see them soon enough.”

“I know but they won’t be here, when we need cheering up,” Angelina said one arm still round Hermione who nodded in agreement.

“We’re leaving soon it’s only a couple month then we’ll all be together again,” Alicia said.

You’re leaving soon,” Hermione corrected, “You will all be together again. Not us.”

“They wouldn’t have been here next year anyway if it’s any comfort it’s just a few months longer without them,” Lee said.

“It’s not that though- I waited too long,” Hermione said her voice filled with regret.

“He feels the same if it’s any consolation, anybody could tell you that,” Angelina said.

“But he never actually said the three words I needed to hear and I never told him them either,” Hermione sighed. “Did you tell Fred you loved him?” she asked Angelina.

She nodded her response a look of pity on her face.

“Did he tell you he loved you?” Hermione asked and Angelina nodded again.

“I just wanted to know- I wanted him to know,” Hermione said shaking her head and wiping tears from her eyes.

“I know what you mean,” said Ginny with a frown chancing a glance at Harry before turning bright red after catching his eye.

“Ah-hem,” came a cough from McGonagall.

“Professor,” Lee acknowledged.

“I reasoned with Dolores to give you a little while to calm down after having your friends leave but I’m afraid you will have to return to classes now.”

“Damn we were in class,” Ron realised.

“Sorry Professor, we’ll go then,” Alicia said.

Angelina turned back to Hermione, “Hey, that’s enough crying now. It’s okay he wouldn’t have wanted you to be so upset.”

Hermione nodded and hugged the elder girl before stepping back in line with Ron and Harry. Ginny walked alone to her own class, Alicia, Lee and Angelina left for their class together and Hermione, Harry and Ron left with McGonagall as their next lesson was Transfiguration with her.

After the school day was over Hermione separated from Harry and Ron not in the mood to talk or socialise and wandered about the school aimlessly. Her feet moved slowly and she found herself at the library door. She sighed to herself. ‘Maybe this is what I need? Some quiet time and a book to take my mind off things. Things being...? George? Yes George I need some quiet time and a book to take my mind off George! Does that make you happy? Well there’s no point denying the truth is there? I’m not denying anything! The entire point was to take my mind off him not to focus my thoughts on him.’

Hermione sat at a table in a far corner of the library where it was empty. She looked up at the shelves noticing it was the section of muggle stories only ever really used by Muggle Studies students or students of some muggle relation who either got homesick or just enjoyed muggle books. She picked out ‘Romeo and Juliet’ a book she’d read a while ago but thought it would be good to refresh her memory. She flicked through the pages but her mind didn’t seem to take in any of the words on the pages she was lost in thoughts. Thoughts about him. Thoughts about George. ‘So much for taking my mind off him,’ she thought bitterly.

“Hey Hermione,” came a familiar voice. She looked up from the book she wasn’t really reading to see Terry Boot.

“Hi Terry,” she said attempting a false smile as he pulled up a chair. She really wasn’t in the mood to talk.

“How are you?” he asked.

“Okay but I’ve been better. What about you?”

“Alright,” he said. There was a moment of silence as Terry too picked out a book.

“It must be hard for you,” Terry said with a pitying expression.

“What do you mean?”

“Well with your boyfriend so far’s got to be hard for you to maintain that trust.”

“Boyfriend...George?” Hermione asked almost laughing at the irony. Not long ago George had believed that Terry had asked her out and now here was Terry thinking George was her boyfriend.

“Yes I suppose it would be but George is just a really close friend we’re not together or anything,” Hermione explained.

“Oh...” Terry said in surprise, “sorry I just thought that- I mean the way you acted towards each other...well I can’t explain but everyone thought you were a couple.”

“That’s okay it’s not that I don’t like George in that way but it’s just complicated,” Hermione sighed. ‘Shut up why are you telling him this?’ she scolded herself. ‘Well you need to get it off your chest and I’m not seeing anyone else here. Fair enough.’

“Right well I did get the idea that there was some sort of romantic feeling there,” Terry said.

“Yes the power of a Ravenclaw’s mind,” Hermione laughed as did Terry.

“There you are Terry, are you ready to go?” came the mystical voice of Luna Lovegood. “Oh. Hi Hermione.”

“Hi Luna,” Hermione chimed.

“Yes Luna I’m ready to go when you are,” Terry said getting up.

“See you Hermione,” they both said. For a second Hermione wondered if the two were going out but didn’t feel it was her place to ask.

“No Hermione we’re not,” Luna said as if reading her thoughts, “He quite fancies Padma Patil.”

Hermione grinned as Terry turned bright red, “Well we will err we’ll see you,” he stuttered running out of the library.

“Oh I wonder if I embarrassed him...” Luna said in her usual dreamy tone though Hermione noticed a glint of mischief in the blonde’s eyes.

Hermione laughed, “Maybe just a little. Have a good day Luna.”

“Yes you too Hermione, say hi to the Gryffindors’ for me.”

“I will. See you,” Hermione called as Luna left.

Hermione suddenly missed the company though she hadn’t really been in the mood to talk they had taken her mind off the issue at hand. She again fell deep in thought but grabbed her discarded book from the table holding it as if reading as not to look stupid just sitting there all alone and then if anything she could hide the tears if and when they came.

She was sat like that for a while when someone sat down beside her. ‘Again’ she thought to herself longing to be left alone to her thoughts but nevertheless could use a distraction from the hurt.

“Hermione are you okay?”

“Yes just reading,” she said not looking up from behind the book that she really wasn’t reading or even bothered about. She recognised the voice as Lee’s.

“Hermione listen I know I’m in no position to judge considering I haven’t picked up a book in...Well however long but I’m pretty sure that you’re supposed to read it the other way up so you can actually understand the words,” Lee grinned at her.

Hermione glanced down at the book and realised she was in fact holding it upside down. “Sorry I was just deep in thought.”


“Lee no offense but what on earth are you of all people doing in a library?”

“I’m lost to be honest, Alicia and Angelina are girl talking and the twins are obviously gone and so I’m here all alone. Thought I’d wonder around and found myself here so here I am,” Lee explained.

Hermione nodded in understanding, “that is actually very sweet.”

“I know I’m all mushy and sappy but trust me this is a onetime thing, my two best friends just left the school that we first met at and I feel very sentimental and nostalgic at the moment.”

“Aww,” Hermione couldn’t help it. She hated that boys’ loved to pretend that nothing bothered them and really found it sweet when they opened up and showed they actually had feelings.

“Yes I have feelings so 'aw' all you like. No need to ask what’s eating you,” Lee said matter-of-factly.

“No I suppose not,” Hermione shrugged biting down on her lip fighting tears.

“Oh you’re alright it’s fine,” Lee said comfortingly as her tears came back and he hugged her closely to his chest.

“I miss him already- that’s just not right,” Hermione groaned. “Why? Why didn’t I tell him?”

“Hey now don’t be like that, you had your reasons and it’s fine. It’s going to get better you’ll see, just because you’re not together it doesn’t mean you don’t have that bond- it doesn’t mean you don’t love each other.”

“Lee you’re right and I know you are but...”

“You don’t need someone to be right you need someone to listen and understand what you’re going through and trust me I understand,” Lee said interrupting her but he wore a look of concern and knowing.

Hermione’s eyes just filled with tears again. Lee comforted her for a little while longer before they went to dinner and the rest of the night went on rather uneventful.

~Earlier that day~

The twins landed just beyond the grounds of Hogwarts in Hogsmeade they took a last glance back towards the castle before gripping each other by the arm and apparating away. They landed in the living room and both grinned, happy to be home. That was until...

“Petrificus totalus,” screamed Molly coming out of the kitchen panicked after hearing someone apparating in.

“Fred, George?” she gasped in realisation undoing the spell and helping them up.

“Damn mum I know we just dropped out of school but that is no excuse for what you just did,” Fred said laughing as she hugged them.

“Dropped out? To pursue the joke shop career I presume?” Molly asked.

George thinking she was angry rushed to explain, “Yes mum and we know it’s a risky business but...”

“I’m not mad, I’m proud actually. You’re going after your dreams and not stopping until you finally achieve your goal and no mum on this planet could be mad for her children wanting happiness.”

“Mum you’re the best,” they said hugging her.

They missed Hogwarts but they were home now and about to start their future and they were excited beyond all belief. But to both of them back at Hogwarts they’d left behind the girls of their dreams but at least for Fred Angelina was his but George- George just didn’t know what to do now.

So let me know your thoughts? I love to hear from you and come on you bothered to read the chapter so you might as well write a review! Thanks for reading and I appreciate praise, criticism, suggestions, improvements and anything else so please don't be shy! As always thanks for sticking to the story and I hope you continue to read and enjoy the story! Jenna :)

Chapter 21: Chapter 21
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

A few days after the twins leaving Hermione was extremely excited to receive an owl from George. She got it at breakfast on Sunday and ate quickly wanting to read it in private. Lee had also received a letter from the twins and had ripped it open eager to hear from the twins. Angelina had received an owl from Fred and she too had torn the envelope desperate to hear from him. Hermione reached the Common room and sat down to read.

Dear Hermione,

So how’s it going over there? Bet it’s nowhere near as exciting as it was when we were there not that I’m one to brag. I miss you so much, it really feels like it’s been ages since I last saw you. How is everyone there? Are Harry’s nightmares any better? Umbridge isn’t giving you any trouble is she? I can send her something to drive her insane if you need? What’s new with you guys? We’re making great progress with the shop, we’re working on stock at the moment creating enough products to fill the shelves and please demanding customers. This is Weasley’s Wizard Wheezes on a massive scale, we owe you for a lot of our success... Well at least I hope it will be successful once we finally open up the store officially. I wish you could be here, we need some brains to help us out with all the number work but I’ve been using that kalmulator you gave me and it’s quite helpful. Were you planning on coming over for the summer? That would be great that way you could be here for the grand opening of the shop. If you haven’t really thought about it consider this you’re invite though I’m sure you’ll get one from mum anyway. Hope you’re well. Miss you loads,

With love George x

Hermione smiled to herself laughing lightly. He meant calculator obviously but it clearly was a difficult concept to learn the names of muggle devices. She grabbed a piece of parchment, quill and ink and began to write.

Dear George,

We’re all well over here and thanks but don’t worry we can deal with Umbridge for now but standby with that offer because I think we may need it. Harry’s nightmares are getting worse but he’s so stubborn he won’t ask Snape for help now and Dumbledore’s not here to make sure Snape helps him so he’s suffering in silence. I miss you too and not that I’m one to fuel your already enormous ego but yes it’s gotten very boring since you left. Everyone’s okay but Lee’s a bit lost without you I think he almost cried when he saw you guys had written to him! He ripped the envelope apart, he clearly misses you a lot. He’s only got the girls left for company and he seems a bit out of his element with all the girl talk. I can’t imagine how busy you must be but I’m sure you’re coping. Weasley’s Wizard Wheezes on a BIGGER scale? I didn’t realise that was possible, you two are legends and the shop hasn’t even opened yet! I wish I was there too but I know that the shop is going to be perfect and you’re success is going to be unbelievable there’s no doubt! Kulmulator? I think you mean calculator. Yes I was planning to stay a few weeks over the summer so I will check with your mum and see closer to the time. I’d love to see the grand opening of the shop but there’s no doubt it will be absolutely packed. How are you? How’s Fred? Your Mum? Your Dad? Take care and it was great to hear from you.

Love and miss you always, Hermione xxx

George smiled as he got the letter later that day. Fred reading over his shoulder was laughing.

“Mate, you were calling it a calculator just fine earlier,” Fred pointed out.

“Yes but speaking and spelling are very different,” George said folding the letter.

“In other words you can’t spell to save your life?” Fred teased.

“Give me a second and I’ll show you a spell,” George threatened playfully as he pulled out his wand.

“I surrender,” Fred joked lifting his arms above his head. They both laughed.

Over the next few weeks Hermione and George exchanged letters frequently. They found it helped them cope with the others absence and they were both always excited to hear from each other.

It was one day sitting in the Common room when thing went really wrong.

Through the connection they had Harry saw that Voldemort had Sirius and was torturing him. Needless to say the second Harry needed help and had something to do Ron, Hermione, Ginny, Neville and Luna were right behind him. This lead to The Battle of The Department of Mysteries.

The next day Hermione awoke in the hospital wing with a start. She sat up too quickly for her frail body causing it to ache but she needed information.

“Harry,” she choked out.

“She’s awake,” she heard a familiar voice exclaim but her foggy mind couldn’t process her thoughts quick enough.

“Hermione,” the voice said softly sitting beside her.

Her eyes focused on the figure beside her, “George!”

“Hermione I’m so sorry...” he started.

“Is everyone okay? Where’s Harry? Ron? Neville? Ginny? Luna? Sirius?” Hermione’s voice was panicked.

“Hermione calm down...” George tried but she wasn’t in a state of mind to listen.

“Death eaters, Dolohov I-I couldn’t and then I-I...” Hermione broke off and climbed out of bed.

“Hermione dear what are you doing out of bed? You need to rest,” Molly Weasley said her voice heavy with concern.

But Hermione wasn’t listening she walked round looking about the hospital wing. Ginny was sat up talking quietly with Fred. Neville and Luna were talking and Neville was lying down looking weak. Ron was talking with his dad also in a bed looking feeble. Then she saw Harry he was asleep. He had various scars and a pained expression covered his face as his chest rose and fell gently.

“What happened?” she asked George as she sat down in the bed she’d woken in. Everyone looked sad and she didn’t like that.

“Hermione Sirius he- he was killed by- by Bellatrix Lestrange.”

“He was- was k-killed?” she asked in disbelief as she began to cry.

“Hermione I’m so sorry,” George said as he hugged her to his chest.

“A-And w-what h-happened to me?” she asked between sobs.

“Dolohov hit you with a curse. You were out cold for some time,” said Luna as she approached them.

“Oh,” she said with a small voice.

“Bellatrix used the cruciatus curse on Neville briefly, Ron was hit by some sort of charm and ended up severely confused. The confundus charm I expect, Ginny broke her ankle after being hit by a curse. Harry and Voldemort fought but then Dumbledore took over,” Luna explained.

“Voldemort?” Hermione choked more sobs racking her body.

“Hermione you have to understand nobody blames you for anything! None of this was your fault Hermione you’re a genius and that brain of yours is something else but you’re not psychic and you’re a loyal friend so you went. Hermione Voldemort’s power is out of even your control he’s the darkest wizard of all time,” George said quickly knowing exactly what was running through her mind.

“But George I could have stopped Harry going, I tried to tell him that it was a trap. I had a feeling and I could tell- but he wouldn’t listen so I held back but if I- if I’d just kept at it. If I’d stopped him...”

“Hermione stop it, he was adamant he wasn’t going to sit down whilst he thought the only family he had left was about to be killed. He’s so noble he would do anything to protect anyone- he wasn’t listening to you no matter what,” said Ron who had wandered over.

“Hermione I’m so sorry,” George said for about the third time since she’d woken. “If we hadn’t left we would have been there with you all. I would have given my life to protect you all,” he said sincerely.

“George, this was out of our control and you know it. I don’t doubt for a second the risk you’d take to protect those you care for and I’m so grateful for that,” Hermione said moving closer into him.

“We all just got that speech,” Ron said rolling his eyes, “actually I think Fred’s still apologising to Ginny telling her how sorry he is that as her elder brother he couldn’t be there to protect her.”

“We’re emotional,” George shrugged.

“What time is it anyway?” Hermione asked.

“Four in the morning, the school is still asleep,” Luna said.

“I’m going to go see Ginny and Neville,” Hermione said.

She walked round and sat beside Ginny and Fred but before she could start talking Fred hugged her tightly.

“I’m sorry Hermione, I really am so sorry.”

“Fred I’m fine and you have nothing to be sorry for like I said to George this was out of our control.”

“I know, I know.”

“Ginny how are you?” Hermione asked.

“Okay, you? Hermione you wouldn’t wake Neville was carrying you around and when I saw you for a second I thought- I-I thought- thought you were- were...” her voice cracked as she broke into tears. Hermione hugged her.

“Do you have any idea how-how scared I was. I-I thought you were- I thought we’d lost you and I was dying inside. Hermione you know you’re like a sister to me, my worst fear is losing one of you- if one of you were to-to...I don’t think I could handle it. I mean Sirius- I just- I never thought- never imagined one of us- one of us...” Ginny couldn’t continue.

“Hey we’re not going anywhere just yet Ginny,” Hermione promised hugging her tighter. She wasn’t going to lie and say it wasn’t going to happen because after all it was possible and the fear kept her awake at night and on edge through the day.

Hermione wiped her eyes leaving brother and sister to talk and sat beside Neville who smiled to see her.

“Gave me a real scare Hermione,” Neville said softly. “I thought that you...”

“I know,” Hermione whispered and hugged him. “Thank you, I hear you had to carry me around.”

“Well I certainly wasn’t leaving you. Dead, alive or somewhere in the middle we need to stick together,” Neville said strongly.

Hermione nodded, “are you okay? I mean I heard about what happened...”

“It sounds stupid but I guess it didn’t bother me, the pain it made me feel like I was dying but now I just feel proud when I think about how much of that pain my parents endured but they wouldn’t give in. They were brave, I think about that and it makes it worth it. The pain is worth it if I can make a difference by fighting then I’m going to fight.”

“Neville you say they were brave but you don’t see how brave you are, we all admire your courage Neville. You’re so strong but you don’t see it.”

“Thanks Hermione.”

Dumbledore strode into the room. “Miss Granger I hope you’re well.”

“Better thank you sir,” she replied.

“Mr. Longbottom, how are we?”

“Okay thanks sir.”

“If you’re feeling up to it you’re grandmother is in my office and wishes to speak to you,” Dumbledore told him and Neville cringed.

“Yes that’s fine,” Neville said.

“I shall bring her here, don’t want you injuring yourself trying to get up and about.”

“And Miss. Lovegood you’re father is also here,” Dumbledore informed her.

“Oh yes if you could send him here also?” Luna asked.

“Very well, Mr. Potter sleeps still?”

“Yes well he’s been through enough,” Molly Weasley said. “Hermione dear are you sure you’re okay?”

“Yes thanks Mrs. Weasley,” Hermione told her getting up to hug her.

“Molly dear, call me Molly.” But Hermione shook her head she was Mrs. Weasley to her.

Suddenly the doors burst open and a rush of students entered. Lee, Angelina, Alicia, Dean, Seamus, Lavender, Parvati, Padma, Terry Boot, Michael Corner, Colin, Dennis and Nigel rushed in eyes wide as they looked around the room they were lead by McGonagall.

“I couldn’t hold them off Albus,” she panted. “All came charging into my office looking for answers as to where their friends were.”

“What happened?” Lee demanded looking around. “Fred, George? What are you doing here?”

A lot of explaining went on though some of it was lies due to the matter of Sirius who many still believed to be an escaped mental, criminal of Azkaban.

“You-Know-Who...” Seamus said processing the information out loud.

“So now what? He-Who-Must-Not-Be-Named is back and now what?” Terry Boot asked as he Padma and Michael sat beside their fellow Ravenclaw, Luna.

“What do you mean now what? It’s simple isn’t it? There’s going to be another war, isn’t there?” said Dean who looked faint as he sat beside Neville and Hermione.

“Please do not worry for now,” Dumbledore said. “Please feel free to stay with your friends I’ll be back in a moment.”

Angelina, Alicia and Lee ran to Fred and George who hugged them all in turn.

Dumbledore came back later with Luna’s father and Neville’s grandmother.

“Neville you silly child,” she said immediately upon seeing him. “What was going through that daft head of yours? How could you do something so stupid and dangerous? Are you okay? That cruel witch, if you were going to take her on you could have at least done her over after what she did. My poor little grandson, you’re so brave. So brave like you’re parents were.”

Neville had gone slightly red and was smiling but Hermione was smiling wider as she watched the elder witch hug her grandson.

“I’m Hermione one of Neville’s friends it’s nice to meet you,” she said as the woman’s eyes fell on her.

“Yes do look after him please, can’t have anything happening to this one.”

“Actually Neville was the one looking after me, I got hit by a curse early on in the fight and he carried me around the entire time.”

“My Neville a hero, I’m so proud but don’t you dare do anything so stupid without help again.”

Hermione said goodbye and wandered to George sitting beside him with a sigh.

“You’re such a good friend Hermione,” he smiled gesturing to Neville.

“Sometimes all you need is a good friend to pull you through, I learnt that from you”

“I’m so sorry...” George was about to start again when Hermione hugged him.

“Don’t be sorry, you’ll always be my knight in shining armour even when you’re not fighting right beside me.”

“You don’t need a knight you’re a warrior always have been always will be,” George told her.

“I fight because I have friends and family worth fighting for,” Hermione smiled at him.

“Harry’s waking up!” Ginny yelled.

“George I...”

“Go,” he whispered shoving her in her best friends’ direction.

“Hermione,” his voice was hoarse.

“Oh Harry,” she sobbed as she hugged him tightly and he hugged her back starting to cry also.

“Hermione,” he choked out, “are you okay?”

“I’m fine, I’m fine but how are you?”

“I’m alive,” he said bitterly.

“Harry I’m so sorry...”

“Why didn’t I listen to you Hermione? Look what I’ve done again. Sirius is dead, I could have had you all killed. Is everyone okay?” he asked looking around him.

“Yes Harry we’re fine please just relax.”

“Ron? Ginny? Neville? Luna? Is everyone alright?”

“We’re fine,” voices echoed throughout the hospital wing.

“Good. I’m so sorry, I should never have dragged you all into this. I was stupid, I made a mistake. I just thought-thought we were saving him- I never imagined that going would end up killing him. It’s my fault,” Harry said voice thick with regret.

“It is not your fault and don’t you think like that for a second,” Molly said taking over from Hermione.

The day went on like that, filled with the regret, fear of the future, comfort and mourning. By the end of the day Madame Pomfrey said they were all dismissed and free to leave.

They all said goodbye and Molly told Harry and Hermione they were free to come over the holidays.

“Bye again,” Hermione sighed as she hugged George.

“I’ll see you over the summer, I’ll keep writing to you so you don’t miss me too much but I mean I’m so amazing everyone will miss me,” he joked and Hermione gave him a playful shove.

“Well I see you over the summer, take care.”

“Will do look after yourself and everyone here,” George said as he left alongside his twin, parents, Luna’s dad and Neville’s grandmother.

Hermione, Harry, Ron, Ginny, Neville, Luna and then everyone who had come to visit and stayed with them left the hospital wing shortly after and the Gryffindors broke off from the Ravenclaws and took their seats in the common room all sighing heavily.

Harry stood and left without a word heading for the boys common room, no one would stop him. He’d been through a lot, he needed to clear his head and he needed to mourn but at his own pace.

“Listen you lot I know you want to help but just give him some space, he needs time so don’t crowd him or bother him. Just let him get on with it, he deals with things in his own way so just leave him to it. When he’s ready to talk he will just don’t hound him about it,” Ron said standing on the sofa to get everyone’s attention.

Hermione agreed completely, they didn’t mean to make matters worse but some questions or comments came across as insensitive they didn’t all understand the gravity of the situation.

The night went on and Hermione found she couldn’t sleep, flashes of the small battle playing across the blank screen of her eyelids. It was bad but she could only imagine what Harry was going through. After waiting and waiting for sleep to come she finally got fed up and headed down to the Common room. As she had expected Harry was there he was gripping his wand tightly and a photo album lay open on the chair beside him. He looked sick but not as in he was ill but as in he was sick of life itself.

“Hermione go to bed, I’ll be fine,” he whispered never looking up. He could tell by the shallow breathing who it was it was one of the things she did when scared or nervous.

“I tried but I can’t sleep. Too worried about you and well everything,” she admitted.

“I’m fine honestly. I’m going to see Dumbledore,” he said standing purposefully.

“Harry be careful, stay safe please and then try and sleep when you get back,” Hermione said softly. Dumbledore had always been able to calm Harry, his wise mind always finding ways of bringing him comfort and advice when he most needed it.

“I will Hermione,” he left without another word. Hermione sighed deeply she wasn’t fond of Harry wandering the corridors alone this late especially not now with his current mind frame.

She was lost as to what to do but she couldn’t block the thought of George so she just picked up some parchment, a quill and began writing.

Dear George,

I’m writing this and you only left about 6 hours ago though I will send it some point tomorrow morning as it’s 3am and I’d rather not be about the halls. Anyway I couldn’t sleep, don’t ask me why because really I’m not sure. I guess I’m worried about Harry and well everyone really, it was a wakeup call I suppose. It’s just beginning and the severity of these attacks is just going to escalate. You know me better than most George, you know that I put up a brave front for the sake of others but I’m crumbing. I realised how weak I am and that a book won’t save me sometimes. It’s a scary thought to be honest I’m lucky to be alive really. I miss you so much I could really use some of your expert comfort and advice. George I really don’t know whether I should panic or not because it’s not going to help me but at the end of the day the darkness coming is more than enough to panic about, isn’t it? Anyway I’m sure your response will calm me down because you are probably the only person who’s ever been able to.

Miss and love you always, Hermione xxx


Chapter 22: Chapter 22
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Chapter 22...Enjoy...

George was sat with his twin in their bedroom at the Burrow about to head out to do more inventing in their joke shop which was still rather old, dusty and uncared for. They had a lot of work to do but they were more than willing to put in the effort. This shop was their dream, a dream they were desperate to make come true.

There was a light tap on their window and George opened it seeing an owl fluttering about outside, it flew in landing beside Fred. They recognised the owl immediately as Hedwig.

“From Granger no doubt,” Fred said teasingly.

Hedwig seemed to hover between them trying to decide which Hermione had asked to deliver the letter to. George reached for her so she settled beside him allowing George to take the letter. George grinned widely as he saw the writing, long, elegant letters formed so perfectly. It was Hermione’s writing just another perfect aspect of her perfect self.

He patted Hedwig’s head affectionately as he read the letter a grin turned to a frown then to a small smile. He grabbed some parchment and a quill and began to write.

Dear Hermione,

Firstly I’m so sorry I’m not there to help you when you’re going through such a hard time and I really wish I was there to give you some of my legendary comfort in person. However I can write it instead. Hermione, you’re such a brave, intelligent, perfect girl and you’re admired by many (me especially) this however doesn’t mean you’re not entitled to express your feelings. Remember just because I’m not there it doesn’t mean you’re alone. You know Harry is there for you to listen though in light of recent events it might not be a good idea to talk to him about this, not Ron because as you said he has the emotional range of a teaspoon, but Ginny’s there for you, you know that even Angelina, Alicia or Lee would be there, you’ve got people like Neville, Luna, Dean and Seamus that you can turn to as well. Don’t suffer in silence there’s a difference between putting up a brave front to bottling up every fear and worry until all you’re filled with is that negativity. Talk to someone you trust and let it out. Even then I’m only an owl away and I’m always here for you no matter what. Whilst you should let out your feelings don’t panic too much because that will lead to you being pessimistic with things and I don’t want you to have that type of outlook I love your determined, optimistic attitude so try and stick to it. Remember it’s only the end of the world if you let it be, be positive there’s light at the end of the tunnel even if we’re in the shadows at the moment. Hope you’re well and things are starting to go back to normal with Dumbledore back in charge. Best wishes to all on that side, how’s everyone? What about Harry? Listen just try and enjoy school you little brain box and I’ll see you in about a month. Miss you loads. Love now and forever,

George xxx

Fred stood over him reading as he wrote.

“You’re such a sap,” he teased. “Not to mention you trying to impress her with fancy words, ‘pessimistic’ from one of the best pranksters ever! You’re trying too hard mate,” Fred joked.

“Hey just because you don’t know what it means there’s no reason to be bitter,” George said playfully.

“Yeah what does it mean?” Fred asked seriously but soon broke into a grin and laughed.

“It means my twins a goof,” George said whilst hitting him, “Let’s head out.” He sent Hedwig off with the letter and headed downstairs.

“You two off already?” Molly asked

“It’s not going to become a success overnight mum. We have a lot of work to do!” Fred pointed out laughing as his mother tried to tucking his shirt.

“Well if you want to be professional you should look it,” she scowled as he swatted her hand away.

“Well we’ll be back for dinner,” George said as he hugged his mother saying a quick goodbye.

“Oh George dear, how’s Hermione?” Molly asked as they turned to leave. George turned red glaring at Fred, who was in fits of laughter, through the corner of his eye.

“W-What do you mean?”

“Well you seemed awfully close in the hospital wing the other day,” Molly pointed out.

“What-we-I-we’re just friends, good friends. We um we get along well,” George said.

“If you say so dear, I mean she’s such a lovely young lady. Practically family. I just thought maybe she would be family.”

“Mum,” George groaned.

“George Weasley, why can’t you admit to your own mother that you fancy her? You just don’t mess with that poor girl’s affections, do you understand me? She’s gone through enough as it is.”

“Mum, I wouldn’t hurt her,” he said seriously.

“I know dear, thank goodness none of you boys are like that. Well Bill and Charlie are something else but that’s beside the point I suppose...”

“Yes it is,” Fred said with a chuckle wanting her to return the topic to George and Hermione quite enjoying the red shade of George’s face and his look of horror.

“Don’t you start Fred, I don’t know why you haven’t brought Angelina round yet. We’ve been asking to meet her for a while now,” Molly scolded him.

Fred now matched George with his face going pink as his twin began returning to his usual colour.

“Well we’ll just get going now then,” Fred said as they said ‘goodbye’ and apparated away.

~At Hogwarts~

Hermione received George’s response and read it in her dormitory. She smiled as she read each word and once she’d read and re-read it she folded it and slid it under her pillow where all her letters from him were alongside a picture of him which Colin had given her. It was of him during the fireworks display they’d put on with a golden one going off behind him and him blowing a kiss. She’d loved it and had offered to pay for it because it had meant so much to her.

She decided now was a good as time as any to write back, she, Ron, Harry, Ginny, Luna and Neville had been excused from classes for the remainder of the week until they felt ready to go back. Of course she wasn’t planning on wasting learning time so she took a day to compose herself and promised that tomorrow she’d be back to lessons. For now classes hadn’t been dismissed yet and so she was alone which was good. She hated people reading what she was writing it made her feel stupid, she expected people would think she was pathetic due being able to write the word ‘love’ but not say it. She wanted to say it because she meant it with all her heart but she felt she needed the right time. However their moments were always interrupted or it just wasn’t the right time- it wasn’t as easy as it looked. It wasn’t just speaking but it was those three words everyone dreamt of being able to say and hearing them in return and if the moment wasn’t perfect, it wasn’t the right time.

She loved him, she loved him to the extent where it became painful that she didn’t know if he felt the same and couldn’t tell him her feelings. She wrote her letter and went down to the Owlery sending it off.

Sitting in the backroom of the shop George grinned as a Hogwarts’ owl flew in through a window opened because of the purple smoke the cauldron, which was currently stirring itself in the centre of the room, emitted.

“Replied already has she?” asked Fred with a wicked grin as he took the letter of the owls’ leg, “stay please because I need you to take my reply,” he said as he petted its head and it shook its wings, a sign of understanding.

“Fred you can’t read that it’s mine!” George exclaimed jumping up to try and get the letter.

Fred cleared his throat loudly as he opened the letter pretending to read it, “Dear George, you are the most annoying idiot on the planet. I can’t believe that after everything you still haven’t asked me out or told me how you feel. By the way even though you’re near identical Fred is definitely the better looking twin,” Fred teased.

“Fred,” he groaned, “stop it! Just let me read my letter.”

“Now, now princess don’t whine,” he laughed and passed him the letter, “there you go you can have it.” George began to read immediately, desperate to hear from the girl that held his affections.

Dear George,

The legacy of your advice and comfort lives on. You’re even so helpful and comforting through writing, it makes me miss you more because I can’t get the hug that usually comes with the advice. George sometimes I really don’t know what on Earth I’d do without you, you can calm me down and reason with me at times no one else can. It’s this amazing, unusual affect you have on me and I really hope you know how much I appreciate all the things you do to make my life as happy as it is. Things are slowly settling down here and it’s about time too and everyone’s more or less okay with the exception of Harry which is understandable. He’s still mourning and he’s taking his time, he’s been through so much and is still blaming himself for everything. Sirius, Cedric, his parents and says he’s just put everyone in danger. Anyway how are you and Fred? We’re all missing you here but we’re surviving. Not too long now until I’ll be there for summer, I can’t wait. It’s been a long year at school, looking forward to a break though I know I haven’t ever had a ‘normal’ year at Hogwarts I think this is definitely the least normal or most hectic at least! Love and miss you always,

Hermione xxx

“She’s such an amazing girl,” George sighed.

“Yes now watch it, it’s time to add the dragon scales,” Fred said rolling his eyes.

George placed the letter down carefully and opened the lid to the cauldron, coughing slightly as he did, and tipped the contents of a nearby jar into it quickly closing it as a loud crack like an explosion echoed from inside the cauldron.

George wrote back and the weeks went on much like that letters going to and from at least once every few days. The time passed quickly and soon enough another year at Hogwarts was over. They found themselves on the Hogwarts Express before they knew it and the journey passed slowly. Harry, Ron, Hermione, Ginny, Neville and Luna piled into compartment on the train and were all talking.

“Crazy year, don’t you think?” Ron asked them all.

“Yes it was,” Hermione said and everyone nodded.

“Do you ever wonder if our parents would have approved of everything we do? Would they be proud of us or think we were stupid for endangering our lives through our actions?” Harry asked. “You know Neville and Luna?” he added as those who still had both their parents looked at him with awkward but pitying expressions.

“Father often says she’d be so proud of everything I’ve achieved but I’m not sure. I’d hope she was proud of me,” Luna said thoughtfully.

“Gran says I’ve grown to be so brave and noble like them but a lot of the time I don’t see it,” Neville admitted looking at the floor.

“I wonder sometimes why I didn’t die alongside them instead of leading such a dangerous, tormented, dark life. Wouldn’t it have been easier?” Harry asked but everyone looked at him with apologetic looks.

“You know after a while those looks burn me from the inside, they’re killing me. I don’t want you to feel sorry for me I just need to talk to someone. It would be nice to talk to a parent or even a godparent about something like this, wouldn’t it? What did I do wrong? What did I ever do to deserve this never ending suffering, am I going to have to endure it my entire life? But who knows that might not be too bad my life could end pretty soon with the darkest wizard of all time after me, right?” he spoke grievingly.

“Harry...” Hermione began.

“I’m going for a walk,” he said abruptly cutting her off as he walked away.

“A walk? He does realise he’s on a bloody train, right?” Ron said looking completely confused. “Where’s he going to walk to? The driver’s compartment?”

“Leave it Ron, he’s still mourning and you are being entirely insensitive to everything he’s gone through,” Ginny snapped at him.

“She’s right Ron, Harry still blames himself about his parents and adding Sirius to the list hasn’t helped him. Not to mention the Cedric thing, the DA going badly and the fact he thinks he’s endangered all of our lives,” Hermione said.

“You think I don’t know that? He’s my best friend and I know he’s going through a bloody rough time but that’s the point I am his best friend and he can’t even talk to me about this. Why won’t he talk to us? Doesn’t it bother you? I mean I treat him like my brother he’s practically family and what I wouldn’t understand?” Ron said making his point. He’d been on edge after Harry had become more distant with them all and it had really strained him.

“Ron, it’s not that he feels you wouldn’t understand nor is it that he can’t trust you, you know how close you are to him and you have a sibling like bond but he’s trying to make sense of it all. As far as he sees it he’s being weak and he hates that not to mention the fact he thinks distancing himself from us will mean we’re safer,” Hermione told him.

“I know,” Ron sighed.

“So you’re spending four weeks with your parents then you’re coming to ours right?” Ginny asked Hermione.

“Yes,” Hermione said her mind a lot further away.

“Luna you should come round, you’re just over the hill,” Ginny said.

“That would be nice Ginny, thanks for the offer,” she chimed.

“I’m not sure whereabouts you are Neville but we’re always around if you need a change of scenery,” Ron told him.

“Thanks,” Neville said with a grin.

Not long after Harry re-entered the compartment looking a bit more relaxed.

“Hey, driver says we’ll be there in about twenty minutes,” he said as he walked in.

“Good,” Ron said, “bored of this train. Feels like we’ve been going for hours.”

“We have been going for hours,” said Ginny rolling her eyes at him.

“Oh shut up,” Ron hissed. The journey went on rather uneventful most of them keeping quiet and getting lost in their thoughts. When they arrived they grabbed their trunks and fought off the train into the crowds of platform 9 ¾.

“Ron, Ginny, Harry, Hermione over here dears,” called the familiar voice of Molly Weasley. They battled through the students and their waiting parents finally reaching Mrs. Weasley.

She hugged them all and then Hermione felt someone tap her shoulder from behind so she turned. In an instant a pair of strong arms engulfed her frame in a tight hug and cradled her closely into their chest. She looked up to see what was happening and saw him...

“George!” she cried loudly her arms flinging them self around his neck attempting to get closer to him.

“Hello Hermione,” he said casually releasing his hold on her.

“What are you doing here? I didn’t expect to see you for a month,” she smiled also letting go of him.

“Hey it’s been two months without seeing that perfect smile you think I was going to risk a third? I would have died of heart failure,” he grinned.

“Still as charming as ever,” she smiled at him.

“It’s a gift really,” he joked.

“Where’s Fred?” Hermione asked.

“He ran off to find his girlfriend,” George shrugged. ‘And you ran off to find yours. Not my girlfriend. Not yet. Exactly.’

On cue Fred appeared but his arm wasn’t around his girlfriend who was walking beside him with Alicia, no it was around Lee’s shoulders and they were joking and laughing. Hermione laughed at the irony of the situation, he’d been without his girlfriend for months but he didn’t seem to care at all.

“Lee,” George grinned hugging his friend quickly.

“It’s over guys,” Lee said looking emotional.

“We’re never getting back on that train,” Fred said with a frown.

“Good memories were made there, back at the school,” George said thoughtfully.

“Good friends were made there,” Lee said hugging the twins again.

They all said ‘goodbye’ and Hermione found her parents who talked with the Weasley’s for a while before leaving. Hermione was already looking forward to the time a month later when she’d be spending two weeks at the Burrow. The Burrow where George would be. Two weeks with George Weasley. Yes it sounded like heaven to her.

 So tell me what you thought...? Love it? Hate it? Suggestions? I value and appreciate every review because I treasure your opinions as my readers and use your feedback to improve my work! Please leave a review! I hope you continue to read and enjoy the story! Jenna :)

Chapter 23: Chapter 23
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Wow chapter 23...where did chapters 1-22 go? Can't believe how deep we are into the story now! Thanks so much for reading! I really appreciate it! Hope you enjoy...

Hermione was going bored out of her mind, it wasn’t that her parents weren’t great and all and she loved them with all her heart but they were always working. Then when they weren’t working they spent time watching T.V which would be okay except for the fact they watched a lot of documentaries about dentistry. These things which she once found fascinating but by now she knew more than anybody in the world ever needed to know about the ‘art’ of dentist work and perfection of teeth.

As bad as it was in a way she was thrilled after she heard that her aunt in New Zealand had broken her leg rendering her immobile so her parents were forced to jet over there meaning she would have to leave for the Burrow earlier than expected.

Her parents dropped her off in central London on their way to the airport where she made her way to the Leaky Cauldron and got into Diagon Alley. From there she flooed to the Burrow where she hoped it would be okay for her early arrival. She stepped out of the fire place coughing due to the soot and smiling as she entered the familiar surroundings of the Burrow.

“Hermione dear, you’re two weeks early,” Molly said rushing to greet her. She brushed down her clothes and hugged her.

“I’m so sorry Mrs. Weasley but my parents had to go to New Zealand, my aunt broke her leg and I hoped I could stay here. I wanted to contact you but obviously the post men probably wouldn’t recognise the address and I don’t own an owl.”

“Don’t be silly dear, you’re welcome here anytime,” she smiled warmly. “I’ve been making breakfast that lot aren’t even up yet. Just take your bags up to Ginny’s room as usual.”

Hermione tiptoed up the stairs into Ginny’s room placing her bags there and smiled at the sleeping red head looking forward to four weeks in the Burrow.

Hermione helped with breakfast before sitting down on a chair and reading her book.

“Mum, is Hermione here?” asked Ginny as she came down into the kitchen.

“Yes I’m here,” Hermione chimed from the living room.

“I woke up and saw your stuff ‘Mione,” she smiled and hugged her friend. “What are you doing here?”

“My aunt in New Zealand broke her leg and my parents had to fly over to help her,” Hermione explained.

“Okay, that means more time together,” Ginny grinned.

“I know I don’t know how I’ll survive an entire four weeks with you,” Hermione teased.

Ginny gave an overdramatic gasp, “you’ll pay for that one Granger,” she challenged.

There was thundering footsteps heard as someone sprinted down the stairs.

“Where’s Hermione?” a breathless voice panted out.

“Well good morning to you too, she’s in the living room,” Molly said.

“Hermione!” George exclaimed running to hug her, he picked her up and spun her around.

“I didn’t think you were coming for another couple weeks?” he stated though it was more of a question.

“I wasn’t but my aunt in New Zealand broke her leg and my parents had to leave to look after her,” she explained.

“That’s great,” he grinned and both girls gave him quizzical looks. “No not that she broke her leg I mean- you know I want her to get better but I err I...I just meant we’ll have more time to spend,” he gave a fake cough, “together.”

“I know what you meant,” Hermione smiled.

“Why don’t you come with us today, we were all planning on starting to do up the shop. I think we have enough stock to cover the shelves but we’re going to need some tidy up time obviously,” George said.

“Yeah that sounds great,” she said happily.

“It’s going to be way better now that you’re here,” he said with a small smile as he looked into her eyes. She blushed and looked at her shoes.

“Thanks,” she smiled her eyes flicking back to his and she held his gaze.

They stayed like that for what seemed like a lifetime, so close they were almost touching, eyes locked on the others and every thought in both of their minds completely devoted to the other for the moment. It was such an intense moment one of the very few times when you can almost picture the others’ thoughts and can feel their emotions radiating from them.

“Hermione,” he said softly. “I missed you so much.”

“I missed you more,” she whispered gently.

“That’s a lie,” he laughed.

“I don’t lie George Weasley, I’m an honest, genuine person and you know it,” she said prodding him in the chest with playful accusation.

“Fine but that was an exaggeration of the truth because I missed you more,” George said.

“Okay if you two are going to be all,” Ginny paused waving her arm between them, “like that then at least give me some warning because I need to get far away,” she joked.

They both blushed deeply but smiled at each other all the same.

George cleared his throat breaking the daze he’d been in and looked to his sister innocently, “no idea what you’re talking about Gin.”

“No of course you don’t because you’re as clueless as each other, or at least you pretend to be,” Ginny said.

“Ginny,” Hermione hissed at her as pink flooded into her face.

 “Sorry Hermione,” Ginny said quickly realising she was becoming embarrassed.

“George go wake your twin, Ron and Harry!” Molly’s voice yelled from the kitchen.

“Oh I’ll wake Harry!” Ginny said excitedly then looked mortified and covered her mouth with both hands. “A-And Ron obviously,” she stammered turning the same colour as her hair.

“Whatever everyone knows you fancy Potter,” George said, “might as well get Fred up whilst you’re at it.”

“Not a secret who you fancy either is it Georgie?” Ginny shot at him throwing Hermione an apologetic look as she suddenly appeared to have the urge to hide under the chair.

“I know that,” George said glancing to his side at Hermione who was avoiding eye contact at all cost. Ginny left to wake everyone and George and Hermione spent a few minutes catching up. George had them both in fits of laughter within seconds.

“Anyways it really would be great for you to come down to the shop, we can always use some advice and who better to get it from than my little brain box?” George grinned.

“Little? I suppose. Brain box? Maybe. But you just remember I can be highly dangerous,” she threatened him playfully.

“I don’t doubt that for a second but come on dangerous bookworm versus Weasley twin, it’s kind of obvious who wins,” he teased.

“Well it’s definitely obvious that you’re the loser,” Hermione smirked.

“Granger, I know you are extremely close to George Weasley whose effortless good looks and endless charm can be overwhelming but you’re a genius not delusional so you cannot tell me you really believe you can beat me.”

“I don’t believe anything of the sort, I know for certain I would win.”

“Fair enough but nobody would ever want to fight me after all no one can resist me, I’m just too good,” he said over confidently brushing invisible dust off his shoulder.

“Yes the raw magnetism of a Weasley twin, I’m just no match,” she said sarcastically.

“You use that tone but I know it just means every word of what you said was the truth,” he teased pulling her into a hug.

“By raw magnetism I mean strong arms that pull you in and don’t let you go, plus very inviting warmth,” she grinned against his chest.

“My arms aren’t that strong I mean I know my body is like perfectly sculpted but really they seem that much stronger because of how much stronger I am than you,” he joked.

“Let me get my wand and I will show you the difference between strength and weakness,” she threatened.

“Uh-oh is Granger going to attack me?” he said in mock fear.

“George Weasley leave that poor girl alone and come and eat some breakfast. You too Hermione dear,” Mrs. Weasley called.

They walked into the kitchen and everyone greeted Hermione.  

After breakfast everyone went to their rooms to get ready, Hermione sat and talked with Ginny as she dressed.

“So, you and George -four weeks. You thinking what I’m thinking?”

“I’d love to think that way but it’s just the same problem isn’t it? I’m going to be at Hogwarts and he’s going to be hundreds of miles away and a long distance relationship is a lot of work on both parts. I just don’t want to jeopardise a serious relationship we could have in the future for something that might just put a strain on our bond and ruin our trust.”

“So basically you’re going to keep putting it off until the inevitable happens and you end up together?”

“Inevitable? What you really think we’re destined to be together? Because I think that is a very comforting thought,” Hermione said in a daze.

“You’re missing the point if you’re going to end up together anyway then there’s no time like the present,” Ginny said.

“Well if there’s no time like the present why don’t you go ask Harry out right now?” Hermione asked making her point.

“That’s different...” Ginny protested.

“No it really isn’t Ginny it’s the exact same principal to be honest,” Hermione told her.

“I suppose,” Ginny shrugged, “sorry I’ll get off your back about it-it’s just I hate seeing you so upset.”

“But the thing is I’m not upset anymore in fact this is the best time of my life, four weeks surrounded by you guys. It couldn’t get better,” Hermione smiled.

“That is one of the reasons I respect you most Hermione, you make a negative a positive,” Ginny said and hugged her friend.

“Girls we’re going,” George said arriving in the door way.

“Be down in a sec, Fred,” Hermione said.

George’s eyes widened and a look of horror mixed with sadness settled on his face a frown growing on his usually smiling lips. “I-I’m George,” he said unsurely. Hermione could always tell them apart which he always put down to her fondness of himself but maybe not. He felt his heart drop.

Hermione couldn’t help smiling at his reaction torn between laughter and apologising. He seemed genuinely upset and confused and she felt the strong sympathy as she watched his face fall.

“Got you,” she smirked and she watched George carefully practically seeing the wheels turn until it clicked.

“You knew? It was just a joke,” he choked.

“George I could tell you apart from a mile away,” she said rolling her eyes as his eyes brightened and his usual grin replaced the frown.

“I was worried then you know,” he admitted. “I really thought you’d mistaken us, not bad Granger.”

“Thank you and I know you believed it, I watched you face drop,” she teased.

“My face didn’t drop I was just kind of disappointed,” George said trying to regain his cool.

“Whatever you say George, anything to keep your dignity it tact,” she laughed as she and Ginny followed him down the stairs.

Let’s go,” said Fred grabbing George’s arm.

“Freddie the kiddies can’t apparate,” George joked.

“Oh yeah, you guys use the floo network and we’ll meet you there. Remember ninety-three Diagon Alley, okay?” Fred told them.

“Yes,” they all replied and with a crack the twins had gone. A little while later they found themselves inside the dusty, old building that was soon to be Weasleys Wizard Wheezes.

“Get to work guys,” Fred exclaimed as everyone began to dust, sweep and patch up areas fitting in a few shelves as they went along. Fred and George who were of age did most work quickly using their wands to do different things but it still took a while and even by six pm that evening there was still a lot of work to be done. Everyone was exhausted from the work so they all decided it was a good time to head back to the Burrow.

When they got in Mrs. Weasley was cooking dinner so everyone left to their rooms where they cleaned up as they were covered in dust and dirt from their work. Hermione and Ginny spent a while resting in the room when Hermione thought she would go see Harry and Ron having not spoke to either of them properly since she’d arrived. She stopped outside the bedroom door and raised her fist to knock but overhearing their conversation paused.

“I don’t know Harry I just really fancy her,” Ron said. Hermione smiled wondering who he was talking about and curiosity getting the better of her she lowered her hand and stood there listening to the voices.

“To be honest I always thought you really liked Hermione,” Harry’s voice floated through the door and Hermione stifled a laugh. They were best friends, nothing more.

“No way. I mean don’t get me wrong Hermione’s great and all but I love her as a sister, nothing more. Plus she’s such a know-it-all, a bookworm and she’s just boring,” Ron said.

‘Ouch’ Hermione thought ‘words cut deep, that hurt.’ Tears started to sting her eyes.

“Not to mention how serious she is all the time and she’s not exactly pretty or anything is she,” Ron went on.

Hermione began to sob but she waited to hear Harry’s response.

“Well that’s a bit harsh, she’s smart and she’s not boring really. She’s quite interesting but you just need to listen to her really and yeah she’s mature but she’s just trying to stop us doing something stupid or dangerous. And she’s not bad looking at all don’t you remember the Yule Ball? She looked amazing plus it’s not about what’s on the outside is it?” Harry defended her which Hermione appreciated a lot but she didn’t want to confront Ron though his words hurt her all the same and she couldn’t help crying.

She broke into a run down the stairs in an attempt to reach the room she shared with Ginny without breaking down completely but blinded by tears she hit into George at full speed. Both of them ended up on the floor.

“Where are you going in such a rush ‘Mione?” George asked then looked at her properly, “Hermione what’s wrong? Why are you crying?” This only proved to make her cry harder and George lead her to his room sitting down on his bed with her.

He hugged her to himself tightly whispering gently to her that she was okay and he had her. When she calmed herself he started to speak.

“What happened?” he asked her softly whilst playing with her hair.

Hermione explained that she’d been about to knock when she heard their conversation and stopped.

“Well what did Ron say?” he asked.

“That I was a know-it-all...”

“You’re incredibly smart.”

“I’m boring...”

“You’re unique and I find you fascinating.”

“I’m too serious...”

“You’re sensible but you always know how to have a good time you just need someone who will share it with you like me.”

“I’m not pretty...”

“I agree,” George shrugged. Hermione looked at him in horror and sadness.

“George how could you? How dare you? You-You...” Hermione was cut off.

“You didn’t let me finish,” he said gently. “I agree you’re not pretty, you’re completely beautiful.”

“George,” she breathed smiling as she threw her arms around his neck. “Do you mean it?” she asked him.

“Of course I do ‘Mione, you’re gorgeous,” he grinned as he returned the hug.

“Thank you George,” she whispered. “You always know what to say.”

“Don’t pay attention to Ron, he’s jealous because he’s thick and you’re a genius. You’d be better off having a conversation with a brick wall than with him so seriously don’t worry about it,” George told her.

“Dinner,” Molly’s voice echoed throughout the house.

“Come on food,” he said grabbing her hand and leading her down.

The day went on rather uneventful though Hermione found herself throwing cold glares in Ron’s direction all evening and he gave her a small smile each time but it was a scared smile that meant he was cringing on the inside. Nobody wanted to be on Hermione’s bad side, one she could be very sensitive, two she was very talented with hexes. Ron wasn’t certain what he’d done wrong but he could already tell it wasn’t good.

 So what did you think? You already know what I'm going to ask so let's make this PLEASE! Thanks for reading everyone! Jenna :)

Chapter 24: Chapter 24
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

So we meet again my faithful readers...hopefully that means you actually enjoy reading the story and are looking for more? Well if that's the case you've come to the right place! Here's chapter 24 just for you extra special readers and I hope you like it...

“Granger it’s seven am, what on earth are you doing up?” George asked as he came down the stairs.

“I could ask you the same question,” she stated plainly.

“I was in the bathroom and heard you come down the stairs so came to investigate. Why aren’t you asleep? Even mum’s not up yet,” George pointed out.

“I’ve been thinking...” Hermione trailed off. George looked at her sceptically and raised an eyebrow looking for her to continue. “About what Ron said...” she looked up meeting his eyes and he frowned immediately.

“Hermione don’t you dare tell me you think he’s right? Hermione you’re beautiful, smart, funny, fascinating, caring and so much more, just because one stupid guy can’t see that doesn’t mean that any of it isn’t the truth,” George told her.

“But George how do I know that you’re not just saying all those things because you think that’s what I want to hear?” Hermione asked searching deep in his eyes.

“If you don’t know that I think all those things you really don’t know me,” George said in hurt. ‘How can she not know how highly I think of her? I’ve told her how amazing, how special she is to me. Haven’t I?’

“I do know you George and I know that you would never ever want to hurt me which is why you might say something you don’t necessarily mean,” she explained.

“Hermione you’re an angel in my eyes and you always will be, I think so highly of you and there are countless reasons of why you are so special to me and believe me when I tell you that I’m not the only one who sees it. You’re brilliant and a genius but it doesn’t take one to know how brilliant you are, Ron is beyond help which is why he can’t realise how amazing you are.”

“George,” Hermione muttered softly. “You’re so sweet, I really don’t know if I’d survive without you.”

“Hermione after two months I was tempted to break into Hogwarts just to see you,” he joked loving the smile it brought to her face. “But seriously if it’s bothering you that much you need to talk to Ron about it, okay?”

“Yes,” Hermione sighed and was taken by surprise as he took her by the hand leading her to the stairs. She kept quiet waiting to see what was going to happen and where he was taking her. He stopped outside the room she shared with Ginny.

“Get a couple hours more sleep,” George said shoving her in the room. “Long day at the shop today, Hermione,” he added shutting the door.

Hermione smiled, she couldn’t wait.

After everyone was awake and had eaten breakfast the twins asked everyone if anybody would like to help out with painting and decorating the shop. They knew this was going to be the main project of work for at least a week because of how much work was needed.

Harry said he was going to practice for Quidditch having been owled to say he was to be captain of Gryffindor team. Ginny had declined saying she had homework she wanted to get out of the way though it was obvious she wanted to stay where Harry was. ‘Probably watch him practice through the window’ Hermione thought to herself smiling slightly, it was something Ginny would do. Ron said he’d help Harry practice so wasn’t going to help out which was a good thing because Hermione had gotten over the sadness and was now fuming he had the nerve to say such things. Hermione accepted the offer saying she’d love to help.

They all got ready and Hermione was sat in the living room waiting for the twins so that they could leave.

“Hey Hermione, we’re going out to practice so we’ll see you later,” Ron said as he and Harry headed for the door. Hermione ignored him.

“Damn, left my broom upstairs,” Harry said running up to get it.

Ron sat beside Hermione, “So how are you?”

“There’s no point talking to me Ronald, it’s not like I have anything interesting to say since I’m so boring, and really I’m way too serious all the time for you to have a proper conversation with me plus I should probably go because it must be hard to look at me for so long since I’m not pretty or anything,” Hermione spat at him turning to the stairs but not leaving yet as she folded her arms across her chest.

Fred, George and Harry were stood on the bottom step eyes wide in shock having overheard everything.

Ron said nothing and Hermione turned from the three shocked faces back to Ron.

“What you’re not even going to say sorry? You’re pathetic Ronald Weasley and don’t you dare try and talk to me anymore because I’ve heard quite enough to know I’m not up to your standards,” she yelled at him storming past the three boys on the stairs and slammed the door of her room shut, throwing herself on her bed.

There was a soft knock on the door.

“If you’re Ron go and take a long walk off a short pier if it’s anyone else the door’s open.”

It was Fred, George, Harry and Ron on the other side of the door and Ron looked very scared.

“She is not happy with you,” Fred said looking at his younger brother. “But I do like that one, a long walk off a short pier, I’m going to have to use that,” he chuckled.

They pushed the door open cautiously.

“Hi,” they all said.

“Get out,” Hermione said plainly looking at Ron. He looked back at her blankly, “What you’re deaf now? I said get out!” she shrieked at him.

“Hermione I just want to explain,” he said attempting a calm voice though his words came out strangled.

“Too little, too late now out.”

“Hear me out, did you hear what I said before that?” Ron asked referring to the conversation she’d over heard.

“Yes it was quite sweet actually,” Hermione said bitterly, “a shame you had to go and ruin it.”

“What did he say?” asked Fred becoming extremely interested where George and Harry knew exactly what was going on was clueless.

“He said that he I was great and all but he loved me like a sister, nothing more. Then he added that I was a bookworm and a know-it-all. Then he added I’m too serious all the time and that I’m not exactly pretty or anything,” Hermione explained.

“Why you stupid, little git, that’s how you talk to your best friend...” Fred began. No one else spoke since it was all old news to them.

“I wasn’t talking to her...” Ron started.

“Oh yes talking about her because that’s so much better,” George hissed.

“I didn’t think she would hear any of it,” Ron snapped.

“And that makes it okay, does it? Saying all these horrible things about me to Harry a friend so close he’s like a brother to me, much like I thought of you before this, and it’s okay because I wasn’t supposed to hear it?” Hermione asked him her voice dangerously low.

“No it’s not that that justifies what I said but if you look in the context of why I said it-it sort of makes sense...”

“Context? Okay let’s see shall we because I remember the conversation very clearly but you know I’m sure Harry remembers it better, right Harry?”

Harry cleared his throat nervously, was he putting his best friend against his other best friend? “I heard the conversation Hermione...”

“Harry I’m not going to be angry at you, I stuck around to hear you defending me so it’s fine really. I just want to hear the conversation from your position,” Hermione said sweetly.

“What part did you first hear...?”

“ was Ron speaking...he said that he didn’t know he just really fancied her...I’m not sure who ‘her’ is.”

“Right, so then I said that I always thought Ron liked Hermione and he said no because she was like a sister and went on to say certain things that have already been mentioned,” Harry said summarising it all.

“So Ronald how is it justified by the context you said it in?” Hermione questioned him.

“Well I-I said what I said to-because I wanted to make it clear that I didn’t like you in that way,” he stuttered.

“Oh and that’s your justification, you really make me sick. How are we even related? How can you be so stupid, so idiotic to not see all these amazing qualities that Hermione possesses? Are you blind, are you really that oblivious? Hermione does everything she can to help you, to make sure you don’t get in trouble, to try and keep you out of danger and that’s how you thank her is it?” George spat at him.

“I said I was sorry,” Ron yelled.

“You didn’t though Ron! The word sorry never came out of your mouth. Maybe if it had I would have forgiven you but you were too busy trying to make it out like you hadn’t done anything wrong. You’re too selfish and too proud to ever admit you’ve done something wrong, I’m your best friend is it that hard to just say sorry? Because if you really were my best friend you would have just said it, then again if you really were my best friend you wouldn’t have to say sorry for insulting me behind my back because best friends they don’t do that to each other,” Hermione shrieked.

“Oh...” Ron muttered. “I-I’m sorry...?”

“Is that a question because the answer is you’re damn right to be sorry, however that was not a proper apology and I expect to hear one now,” Hermione said.

“I’m sorry for everything I said Hermione, I was wrong to ever say it and I know I shouldn’t have. I don’t deserve your forgiveness but if you will forgive me I promise nothing like this will ever happen again,” he spoke honestly.

“I forgive you Ron,” she said though her voice was still icy. “But I have a question for you first.”

“Ask away,” Ron said.

“Those things you said, did you mean them? Honestly, please just be honest.”

Ron stared at her blankly mouth open to speak but no words forming. Hermione’s breath caught in the back of her throat biting down on her lip she ran from the room, out of the Burrow and into the garden. She ran faster still until her legs gave way and a stitch pounded in her side. She began to cry again.

He couldn’t even answer me, am I really that bad?’ she thought to herself. ‘He was under pressure he was just about to answer you don’t know what he was going to say...I don’t but I can tell you now it wasn’t going to be good. He meant every horrible thing he said about me which means I must just be a horrible person. You’re not a horrible person, you’re jumping to conclusions. Am I? I could tell he meant what he said. Why would he lie, right? But he said he loved you like a sister. Obviously he loves you otherwise you wouldn’t even be friends. Yes but he clearly sees all my flaws as well, like there’s nothing positive he can say about me. Didn’t you hear when you were telling George about it? For everything he said that came as an insult to you George gave you a positive as well.

Hermione broke from her thoughts and just sat there trying to calm herself. Subconsciously she pulled the blades of grass from the ground and leaned back against the tree she’d slumped next to. The sun shone brightly as if mocking her but Hermione just hugged her knees to her chest taking calm, steady breaths. She’d been at the Burrow a few days and it already seemed like a drama. She knew things would get better though. Her and Ron argued and fell out frequently but by the end of it all they were still best friends.

“Hermione you alright?” George asked.

“I’m fine,” she lied.

“You know he loves you regardless of whatever he says, he may see it as you having flaws but he loves you like a sister despite anything he may think of you. That’s a bond you have to appreciate even if he is a stupid git,” George chuckled.

“I know,” she sighed, “I just- I mean it’s not exactly a comforting thought to know he thinks I’m boring, too serious and ugly.”

“But you’re none of those things Hermione, that’s one guy’s perspective and it doesn’t mean everyone sees you in that way. You’ll always be perfect in my eyes Hermione, I love everything about you so you don’t need to worry,” he said softly.

“Thanks George,” she whispered.

“Now that’s enough drama for now plus you’ve got work to do, the shop isn’t getting any prettier with you sitting out here crying your eyes out,” he joked.

“I suppose you’re right,” she smiled getting to her feet and offering him her hand.

“Funny, this usually goes the other way round, the gentlemen offers the lady his hand and they walk away into the sunset...” George trailed off as Hermione pulled him to his feet.

“Well I would hardly describe you as a gentleman,” she teased, “and this lady can handle herself just fine don’t you worry.”

“One I am such a gentleman that I take it to a new level and two when it comes to standing up by yourself yes I’m sure you can manage but anything else you really need me,” he joked.

“I’m not denying that I need you but I’m pretty much capable thank you very much.”

“You need me?” he asked with a huge smile as his eyes lit up.

Hermione laughed. “George Weasley I couldn’t live without you, never question that I need you. I used to take it for granted that you were always right there when I needed you but then two months without you helped me realise I needed to treasure every second with you because when you’re away I feel so alone.”

“You’re never alone Hermione, I’m always with you- you know metaphorically,” he said.

“That was very poetic until you added the ‘you know metaphorically’ part,” she laughed.

“Well I didn’t want you thinking I stalked you and followed you everywhere all the time so you were never alone because that would just be creepy,” he chuckled.

“Creepy indeed,” Hermione agreed, “did I really run this far?” she asked realising they’d been walking back to the Burrow for a while.

“Yes you did,” George nodded with a smile, “I really don’t understand how you managed it though because half way through I was in stitches.”

“I was too but I just had to get away, every fibre of my body wanted to be out of that room and far away from Ron because I was afraid of his answer. It was stupid to be honest, I overreacted, I was being overly sensitive but I couldn’t help it,” she sighed as they finally reached the Burrow.

“You weren’t being stupid you had every reason to react and feel the way you did,” George told her.

“Hey you two ready to go, Hermione you wasted some valuable decorating time so I want to see you working extra hard,” Fred joked. “You okay?”

“I’m fine thanks,” she smiled, “I’m ready to go if you two are?”

“Let’s go then,” George said, “see you in a few remember...”

“Ninety-three Diagon Alley,” Hermione cut in with a grin.

“Yes that exactly,” he chuckled before he and his twin disappeared.

Hermione flooed to the shop to find them already starting to decorate, “Started without me?”

“Well Granger we can’t wait around all day for the little one to get herself over here, can we?” Fred teased.

Little one?”

“Granger you would have made it here a lot quicker if you were older and could apparate,” George pointed out.

“Well I’m sorry for being two years younger, really it’s not my fault.”

“I suppose not, should blame your parents instead really,” Fred joked.

“Whatever, what do you need me to do?” she asked.

“ you want to paint over there?” George asked gesturing to the wall in the corner.

“Okay what colour purple or orange?”

“Well if we do the one next to it purple we can do that one orange, right?” Fred asked George.

“Sounds like a plan,” George grinned dropping a brush and can of paint beside Hermione. “Enjoy Granger.”

“I will,” she laughed setting off to work.

Hermione sighed loudly. Fred and George hadn’t bought rollers as they’d just charmed a series of brushes to keep them painting but she couldn’t reach higher up the wall to paint and so found herself stuck.

“Fred, George I can’t reach,” she called to the back room where they were working on products and increasing stock.

“Be there in a sec Granger,” George called and within moments popped out from behind the curtains. He stopped and watched with amusement, Hermione had piled two boxes on top of each other and was standing on them trying to paint the top of the wall but still not reaching. He laughed silently watching her becoming more and more frustrated but whilst he was watching he started to see the box at the bottom start to slide followed by the box on top of it and then Hermione. She gave a small squeak also realising what was happening and George leapt forward catching her in his arms and pulling her into himself.

“I got you,” he whispered softly into her hair.

“Thanks,” she smiled as he set her feet on the floor waiting for her to be steady before completely letting go.

“Granger that wasn’t your brightest idea,” he chuckled.

Hermione stood there hands on her hips and huffed, “I was being practical, I couldn’t reach just on my feet so if I stood on something I’d be able to reach further up.”

“Hermione you could have just waited for me to help you,” George pointed out, “you could have hurt yourself.”

“I’m an independent person,” Hermione said.

“Doesn’t mean you have no one to depend on though does it?”

“Of course not, because I can always depend on you,” she said sweetly to avoid further criticism of her idea.

“That you’re right about Hermione,” George said grabbing her by the waist and lifting her up. He leant her towards the wall passing her a brush with paint on it intending for her to start painting the top of the wall.

“George put me down!” she shrieked.

“Hermione calm down, I’ve got you you’re safe just paint,” he told her chuckling slightly as she squirmed.

“Okay, okay,” Hermione said drawing in a shaky breath and beginning to paint. After five or so minutes she was done and he put her down.

“Was that so bad?” he asked.

“It wasn’t so bad but one I am not fond of heights and two you could have dropped me.”

“What? Dropped you? Hermione you weigh nothing and you were entirely safe with me, it’s not like you were in danger.”

“I’m never in danger when you’re around George,” she said softly knowing it was what he wanted to hear and hoping it would help get some of her feelings off her chest.

“Exactly I promise whenever I’m near that you’re safe,” he whispered wrapping his arms around her and resting his head on hers.

She hugged him back. ‘A summer with George’ she thought to herself. ‘Best summer of my life.’

 Did you like it? I wasn't too proud of this chapter but I couldn't really think of how else to write it but hope you enjoyed it anyway! Anybody guess what's going to happen next in the story? Hope you continue to read and enjoy the story! Please leave a review because I love to hear from you all! Jenna :)

Chapter 25: Chapter 25
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Chapter 25 is here all you lovely Harry Potter people! I really hope you enjoy it! See you at the bottom...

A week had past and they were in the final stages of decorating the shop. All that was left was to stack shelves and put the finishing touches on the store. Fred, George, Hermione, Harry, Ron and Ginny stood outside the store, about to enter for a day of work. They all admired the shop, it stuck to the purple and orange colour theme and the front was glossy orange window frames and brick walls of bright purple. The most amazing feature by far was the fifty foot manikin that stood in the windows with his head stretching out of the building. It had flaming red hair like that of all of the Weasley’s and wore a purple top hat that it lifted and lowered with its hand, a clever charm the twins had used which Hermione had been more than impressed by.

“Almost there Fred,” George said emotionally and Hermione couldn’t help an ‘aw’. It was the way they talked about the shop, it really was their dream.

“I know George,” he grinned, “should be finished by end of today. Then we can decide on a grand opening,” he said eyes glistening.

“You going to talk about when the shops bloody finished or you going to finish the bloody shop?” asked Ron, never the one for emotion or affection.

“Emotional range of a teaspoon,” Hermione muttered under her breath. She’d taken to the saying after she’d first used it in their fifth year.

Everyone besides Ron laughed.

“Way to kill the moment Ron,” Ginny said whilst rolling her eyes.

“Well I don’t see the use of staring at the damn building for an hour,” he said not realising how stupid he sounded.

“See what I mean, Ron do you just not have feelings or what?” Hermione asked.

“I have feelings but I’m not going to cry because we’ve painted some old building, am I?” he said.

“Some old building? That’s your brothers’ dream right in front of you and you’re acting like you couldn’t care less,” Hermione said with accusation prodding him in the chest.

“Sorry okay? I love the building I think it’s amazing and I know what a excellent success it will be because of how hard you have worked to achieve this,” Ron said with false emotion and excitement.

“That’s the best we’re going to get might as well be happy with it,” Fred shrugged as they entered.

They all began to stack shelves, Fred and George opting to do it all manually rather than with magic saying that was the only way they could make sure it was perfect. The inside of the shop was alive with vibrant colours. Streamers, banners and signs hung from the ceiling and the walls were brightly painted. Displays looked perfect and everything seemed just right.

Hermione was stacking a shelve in a corner and had just moved to grab more products from the box behind her but when she turned back to the shelf George was stacking the shelf above the one she had been.

“George,” she huffed her hands placed on her hips giving him that look.

“Granger I’m busy,” he said innocently turning back to look at her.

She rolled her eyes but a smile settled on her lips as she picked up a few more products and slid in front of George so she was between him and the shelves. She went back to her previous shelf and began to stack again. Of course she reached a predicament when she needed more products and George was still stood directly behind her patiently waiting. She sighed and stepped out and by the time she’d turned back arms filled with stock George was stacking his shelf again a smirk on his lips as he moved forward so she couldn’t slip between himself and the shelf.

“George,” she whined. He remained silent though she could picture the look of triumph on his perfect face. Of course not one to give up she decided to use his own tactics against himself and waited for him to run out of products before slipping into his space and going back to stacking shelves. George grinned at the curly brown hair in front of him but he had played games for long enough and gripping her by the waist he lifted her and spun her around, leaving her standing behind him as he returned to the shelves.

They both laughed.

“George really?” she asked.

“’Mione you were in the way, I did what was necessary,” he grinned.

“You are lucky I’m not of age yet or you’d be out cold on the floor by now,” she threatened him darkly but her eyes were playful.

“I am oddly afraid of you,” he admitted with a chuckle stepping back so she could access her shelf.

“As you should be,” she smiled at him. The day passed much like that, filled with laughter and work. When they’d finish they all took to looking around the shop apart from Ron who had left saying ‘we’ve been here all day what do you have to stare at it for?’

“It really is beautiful,” Hermione smiled looking around more. She stopped in a corner filled with pink and pieces of fluff. ‘Love potions,’ she thought, ‘Very advanced, very impressive.’ She picked up one of the clear vials which took on a pink hue but whether it was the glass or reflection of the pink display board she wasn’t sure. Her thumb ran over the bottle as she looked at it. Maybe this was the answer to finally entering a relationship with George, she knew he had feelings for her but neither of them were ready to say anything but could a love potion just help them get a grip on a real relationship.

“What would you need that for ‘Mione?” a voice whispered from directly behind her, their breath was hot against her neck and she jumped slightly. “Tell me what bloke is blind enough to not fancy you already so that you need the contents of that vial.”

“There isn’t a ‘bloke’ I was just thinking about how advanced this magic is,” she told him.

“It was a pain to make as well,” he chuckled. “It smells different to everyone you know, depending on what attracts them. Who am I kidding of course you knew that.”

“I did know that actually,” she smiled. “What did it smell of to you?”

“Strawberries, vanilla, homework and books,” George coughed loudly clearing his throat, “err I mean like parchment.” Subconsciously he leant forward inhaling Hermione’s heavenly scent, her strawberry shampoo and vanilla body cream and the usual smell of fresh parchment that seemed to naturally radiate from her. ‘She reads and works enough to smell of parchment’ he thought to himself.

Hmm...Strawberries, vanilla and parchment sound familiar? What do you mean? Um you use strawberry shampoo...that’s just a coincidence. Vanilla body do a lot of girls. And heck nobody works or reads more than you of course you must smell like parchment...parchment just smells nice everyone likes it. Come off it, he’s hinting at you, take the bait this could be your chance. I’m scared though, what if it isn’t a hint and I make things awkward. Won’t know unless you try. I’m not sure I mean I-I’m shy. Firstly it’s just George you don’t need to be scared or nervous and secondly try and shy that totally rhymed it was so cool. Go away you’re not helpful! I’m in your head idiot, if you don’t like what I have to say just make me disappear. I will,’ she thought defiantly.


“Huh? Oh what George?” she asked coming out of her thoughts.

“You just completely zoned out...” he said awkwardly.

“I did? I-I’m sorry I mean I-I was deep in thought so I didn’t like mean to err... so you were saying?” she asked as she stumbled over her words.

“I was asking what you smelt from the love potion,” he told her. “Are you okay you’re sort of stuttering...?”

“I know it’s just- just nothing sometimes I get like this but I’m fine really,” she could tell she was a bad liar but the fact George could have been trying to bring up their relationship had sent her mind into overdrive, she was completely unnerved but a nagging feeling told her she was being stupid and it hadn’t been a hint at anything.

“That’s fine,” he swept on not wanting to make things awkward for her, “so what do you smell?” he asked gesturing to the display.

“Well I’ve never actually smelt a love potion,” she said in realisation. George grinned uncorking a vial of the potion and passing it to her. She inhaled deeply before her eyes widened and mouth opened slightly. There was no word to describe it-it just smelt of him- of George: faintly of cinnamon and parchment but mostly his aftershave. What could she say when he asked? ‘It smells like your aftershave...’ she mused to herself. ‘That wouldn’t be awkward at all’ she thought sarcastically.

“Well...?” George asked.

“Well um it smells faintly of cinnamon and parchment and- and err aftershave...” she said looking at her feet.

“Who’s aftershave?” he asked and she met his gaze holding it for a moment before averting her eyes.

“Someone’s...” she said quietly looking up at him again.

“I take it you’re not going to tell me who’s then?”

“Well even if I put the cork on the vial I could still be able to smell it...” she trailed off refusing to meet his eyes.

“So it’s someone in here?” George asked.

“Good deduction Sherlock,” Hermione rolled her eyes.

“Sherlock?” George asked.

“Oh never mind,” Hermione said dismissively.

George just shrugged, “Come on looks like it’s time to head home.” Hermione nodded, her, Harry and Ginny flooing out leaving Fred and George to apparate out.

“So you two looked awfully close today,” Fred said nonchalantly raising an eyebrow at his twin.

“We were,” George shrugged his voice sounding distant.


“So nothing,” George said abruptly. “In a few weeks she’s back at Hogwarts and I’m here far away from her. It just wouldn’t work- it couldn’t work, could it?”

“You my twin are in denial,” Fred chuckled.

“As you’ve told me a million times already,” George sighed, “race you home.”

Fred didn’t respond instead there was a loud crack as he apparated out. George shook his head and muttered under his breath, “Cheat.” He spun on the spot quickly before disappearing and when he got home he wasn’t surprised to see his twin sat on the sofa, feet on the table, cup of tea in his hand and wearing a victorious smirk.

“Took your time mate,” he grinned.

“There’s nothing in the bloody cup,” George said as he peered into the mug.

“Dramatic effect,” Fred shrugged laughing.

“Dramatic effect,” George muttered shaking his head but smiling all the same.

“It’s done then?” asked Molly striding into the living room and addressing the twins.


“The shop, is it finished?”

“Yes mum,” Fred said with a smile.

“My boys,” she smiled moving round to hug them. “First ones who aren’t leaving.”

The twins realise what she meant. Bill had gone to Egypt, Charlie to Romania and Percy- Percy was another story.

“Wouldn’t dream of leaving, not even for a second,” George told her reassuringly.

“This is where we belong mum,” said Fred.

“I’m so proud of you both,” she said sobbing slightly. “All grown up,” she said a smile on her face.

“We’re only eighteen we’re not exactly adults or anything,” Fred pointed out.

“The way you two behave I don’t think you’ll ever be classed as adults,” a voice said from the stairs.

“Hermione dear, I most definitely agree,” Molly said laughing lightly.

“We’re offended Granger,” said Fred clutching his chest in mock hurt.

“Oh you’ll survive,” she laughed.

“Leave that poor girl alone,” Molly scolded looking at the twins with an amused expression.

“Poor girl? She just insulted us and yet she’s the innocent one here,” George said raising his arms and looking at his mum for a justification.

“You boys are a handful and I know that from experience, try raising two mischief makers like yourselves- I can tell you now it wasn’t easy,” Molly said.

“Come off it mum, we’re angels,” Fred told her.

“The word angel has clearly changed meaning,” Hermione joked and Mrs. Weasley laughed beside her.

“Is everyone done insulting us now?” George asked feigning offense.

“Pretty much though there are other things but I guess I should just leave it there,” Hermione teased with a smirk.

“Heading into dangerous territory, Granger,” warned Fred.

“Not scared of you Freddie,” she mocked as she ruffled his hair.

“We’ll see who’s not scared soon enough,” threatened George.

“I think that’ll still be me,” Hermione said with a smile.

“I’m off to finish dinner I’ll be back in a moment,” said Mrs. Weasley as she rushed off.

“Ha no one to protect you now,” Fred told her a dark look flashing across his face.

“I’m quite capable of protecting myself,” Hermione said surely.

“Now Fred?” George asked.

“Now George,” Fred confirmed. They leapt on her tackling her to the ground and tickling her. Hermione screamed, in fits of laughter unable to breathe anymore. Her feet kicked out as a reflex but she was held down and fighting was futile.

“Do you surrender?” asked George though Hermione could barely hear him over her own laughter.

“N-never,” she forced out between laughs.

“Really Granger?” Fred challenged as she began to gasp for breath.

“N-no I surrender! I give up! You win!” she screamed.

“Alright now that you know who’s in charge round here you’re safe...for now,” George said mysteriously as they stood and each offered her a hand. She took both and they pulled her to her feet.

“That was torture,” she panted out trying desperately to catch her breath.

“Coming from the girl who fought death eaters,” Fred chuckled whilst rolling his eyes.

“That was definitely worse than the death eaters,” Hermione smiled.

“Drama queen,” George laughed.

“Coming from the drama king himself,” she shot at him.

“All that means is that I’m better than you,” he sung with a smirk.

“Believe what you want to believe Georgie, who am I to destroy your fantasy?” she asked him her voice light and playful.

‘You’re the only thing I fantasise about’ George thought to himself and laughed imagining the horrified, astounded look on her face. ‘Would she be stunned into silence? Would she be angry at me? Would she run away?’ he wondered.

“What’s so funny?” Hermione asked looking confused.

“Nothing Hermione,” he chimed.

“I’m going to write to Angie,” Fred announced and left. They both responded with a simple ‘bye’.

“What were you laughing at?” Hermione asked again a look of curiosity on her face.

“Just that you’re right,” he said simply.

“Right? Right about what?”

“You’re better than me Granger,” he told her with a wink.

“George it was a joke, I’ll never be better than you not if I dedicated my entire life to trying. You’re just in another league, truly amazing,” she smiled her voice heavy with unspoken emotions. She looked to the floor quickly feeling embarrassed and scared that she’d said too much, despite everything she knew a relationship wasn’t practical at the current time.

George tilted her chin up gently so he could look into her eyes and he wore a sincere, genuine smile. “You’ll always be perfect in my eyes and you always have been,” he whispered to her.

A smile spread across her own face, “I know perfection and his name is George.”

He chuckled and grinned but their moment was interrupted by Mrs. Weasley calling everyone for dinner. Hermione sighed but smiled anyway as her and George joined everyone at the table. Everything including her own conflicting thoughts was telling her ‘not now’ and that ‘it’s not the right time’ but George was like a magnet and she felt drawn to him. She was in love and it was weakening her resolve.

 So what did you all think? Good? Bad? Love it? Hate it? We're 25 chapters into my first ever fanfiction which I think calls for a mini celebration and a LOT of reviews which I'm counting on you amazing readers for! Thank you all so much for reading, without you I don't think I'd still be writing this! I hope you continue to read and enjoy the story! Jenna :)

Chapter 26: Chapter 26
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Okay so here is an extra fast update for you extra special readers! Hope you enjoy it! Chapter 26...

Everyone was gathered around Fred and George who were announcing the grand opening date for the store however they were having a little bit too much fun with it and everyone was growing impatient.

“Just tell us already, we need to start advertising!” Ginny said.

“It’s true we have a lot of work to do,” Hermione said.

“Guys you sent me an owl an hour ago and I got here within five minutes! Show some hospitality and tell us the damn date,” Lee said though he smiled at his friends.

“To be honest Lee we would’ve just owled you the opening date but you know we missed you mate,” George laughed.

“Angie I don’t actually know why we told you to come because we could’ve owled it and I mean it’s not like with Lee since you know I didn’t miss you,” Fred teased. Angelina hit his shoulder playfully but smiled anyway.

“You boys tell us now, dinner will not cook itself,” Molly said to them angrily.

Everyone played it as though they just wanted to know for the sake of advertising, clearing schedules and things but none of them let on the real reason for their eagerness...the fact they were all extremely excited! The twins had talked about the shop for years, planned the shop for years, dreamt about the shop and now they’d finally achieved their dream but wouldn’t tell them the date of the grand opening. Over the years the twins’ enthusiasm had become contagious and now everyone was emotionally invested in the shop and were very curious and keen so the twins’ usual playfulness was being especially frustrating.

“Guys calm down it’s just a date why are you so eager?” George asked.

“Yeah I mean we’ll sort out advertising and make sure you’re all their on the day so...” Fred began.

“...we don’t see why it’s so essential you know now...”

“...unless obviously you want to admit the fact that...”

“ are way too excited and you really want to know as soon as possible,” George said raising a sceptical eyebrow around his closest friends and family.

“Fine we’re all excited like crazy,” Hermione said, “tell us please?”

“Well they’re all crazy excited but I just want mum to get on with dinner, I’m starving,” said Ron not seeing the big deal in the apprehension.

“We’ll tell you,” said Fred and everyone gave a sigh of relief (except for Ron).

“On one condition,” George added.

“Ron has to admit he’s excited about the shop,” Fred explained.

“But I’m not excited...” Ron started.

“Just say it!” Ginny demanded and Ron was shocked into silence, eyes wide.

Ron was stubborn and there was no doubt about it but everyone glaring at him was unnerving so he got over his enormous pride and decided to get it over with. “I’m excited about the shop,” he muttered through gritted teeth.

“Didn’t really sound sincere did it Freddie?” asked George.

“No it really didn’t,” Fred agreed shaking his head at Ron disapprovingly. “No genuine excitement, no grand opening date.”

“Ron,” Hermione groaned, “Get over your massive ego and just say it like you mean it!” Everyone nodded in agreement looking at Ron with exasperated faces.

“Fine guys,” he huffed. “I’m really excited about the shop and I’m really glad that you’re happy.”

“Aw Ronniekins,” both twins said overdramatically as they both hugged him in an embrace that seemed very painful for Ron.

“Let me go,” he said in a strangled voice. They released him and the second he was free he was gasping for breath.

“Okay this Friday is the grand opening,” Fred told them and they all smiled.

“That’s only five days away and there’s so much work to do,” Molly said bustling around and grabbing a piece of parchment, a quill and some ink and beginning to scratch away.

“Mum what’re you doing?” asked George curiously apparating to her side and peering over her shoulder.

“What did I tell you about using magic for simple things?” she asked him.

“Never mind mum,” George said rolling his eyes and reading as she wrote.

“Mum what are all these names for?” Fred asked apparating to her other side just to irritate her.

“Fred are you deaf? Did you not just hear me tell George off for doing the exact same thing?” Molly asked.

“Well on the bright side you managed to tell us apart for once,” George shrugged.

“What are all the names for?” Fred repeated watching his mother with a curious expression.

“These,” Molly said gesturing to the list, “are all the people I need to owl about the shop.”

“Oh,” George said, he hadn’t really thought his mum would be quite so enthusiastic.

“Mum dinner first, shop later,” Fred said pushing her gently towards the kitchen.

“Yes, yes you’re very right we can do this later as a family,” she said. “Lee, Angelina dears are you staying for dinner?”

“Well I- if you don’t mind and if it isn’t a bother then I...” Lee began.

“Of course not,” Molly said warmly, “you’re welcome here always.”

“Angie’s staying,” Fred chimed.

“I do believe that’s her decision Fred,” Mrs. Weasley said with a smile.

“Yeah I’ll stay thanks Mrs. Weasley,” Angelina said.

“See I wasn’t wrong...” Fred began in an attempt to prove his mother wrong.

“Yes but the girl has a voice of her own dear,” Molly said shaking her head at him but smiling anyway.

“I know she has a voice, it’s a constant buzzing in my ear,” Fred said loudly but in a playful way.

“Hey,” Angelina said raising her arm to hit him in his shoulder but he grabbed her hand.

“Just playing Angel,” he said softly.

George fake gagged and everyone laughed. “Get a room you two, or at least give all of us time to leave this room.”

“Just jealous because I have a girlfriend and you don’t,” Fred said and grinned mischievously.

“Please I have nothing to be jealous about everyone knows I’m the better looking twin,” George said brushing imaginary dust from his shoulder.

“Yeah of course,” Fred said sarcastically

“Well at least you’ve finally admitted the truth,” George grinned ignoring his twins tone.

“Guys you do know you’re identical even to the freckles,” Hermione said.

“All that means Granger is that when we’re together we’re double as hot,” George said whilst winking at her.

“Yeah hot that’s the word I was looking for it wasn’t anything like annoying or big-headed,” Hermione teased.

“Granger I think you need to watch yourself or you might need a reminder of what happens when you cross the Weasley twins,” Fred threatened. Hermione pondered for a moment, recalling the catastrophic tickling epidemic of the day before and smiled.

“Sorry guys,” she muttered under her breath, she hated being intimidated by the twins especially since they were so care free, friendly, gentle, caring, loving and fun she had no reason to worry about what they could do to her except for the fact they knew that tickling was pure torture to her.

“No way, at school they were terrified of making you angry now they’re threatening you, have I missed something?” Angelina asked.

“At school I can use magic at my will but I’m not of age yet so I’m basically defenceless,” Hermione explained.

“And we were never terrified of her,” George said.

“Uh huh she was the only one who seemed to never get pranked and I’m sure that’s because you were too scared of her,” Angelina said.

“We didn’t play jokes on her on Georgie’s special request,” Fred explained and Hermione arched a sceptical eyebrow at George who blushed and looked away.

“Really?” Hermione asked the twins.

George rubbed the back of his neck looking at her uneasily. “It was a mutual agreement of sorts,” he smiled.

“You’re so sweet,” Hermione said leaning into him and George slung an arm round her waist instinctively. Hermione suddenly realised that what she’d just done was in a way addressing their relationship the same thing she’d freaked out about when George had the other day. Maybe she did want to get together sooner rather than later or maybe she didn’t...she was conflicted now. Then again it wasn’t a hard decision a relationship now with everything he had going on and her school work not to mention an impending Wizarding war it was impractical to start a relationship.

Now it was George’s turn to freak out. He knew she knew how much he cared for her and he knew she cared for him and he wanted to be with her more than anything else but he wasn’t sure he was ready anymore. That had been the problem hadn’t it? That they weren’t ready, that a relationship was impractical with everything that was going on. But if she was ready he was too and if she felt they should wait, then he would wait an eternity for her because that’s what she was worth to him, that’s what love meant to him. It all depended on her, he didn’t want to hurt her or rush her into anything, after all despite everything she was only sixteen where he was eighteen and maybe she was too young for such a serious relationship. Therefore he would wait happily because at the end of it all he didn’t want a meaningless fling he wanted a future, a future with Hermione playing the lead role.

Hermione smiled at George and all his worries faded into the background and he resorted to when it’s time it’ll happen and he smiled back at her warmly. Hermione felt all of her concerns melt away as George’s smile and warmth washed over her and she leant further into his side and he strengthened his hold on her.

“How comes you never special requested that I didn’t get pranked?” Angelina asked Fred folding her arms across her chest and arching an eyebrow at him.

“Angel the pranks I play on you are but a demonstration of my affection for you,” he said sweetly.

“Boy you know how to butter a girl up,” Angelina sighed.

“One of my many talents,” Fred said proudly.

“Many meaning few, right?” asked Hermione teasingly.

“Granger I really think you want a repeat of the tickling epidemic,” Fred said as he grinned at her.

“I’m sorry you set them up and I can’t help it,” Hermione apologised with a shrug.

“Yes sarcastic comments are a hobby of yours aren’t they, Granger?” George teased.

“I resent that Weasley,” she said. “I’m not that sarcastic.”

“How can you lie like that?” George asked her with a smile.

“I’m not lying, I happen to be very slightly sarcastic so?” Hermione insisted.

“So nothing dear, I was just pointing it out,” George said simply as he played with her hair.

“Gred, Forge you mentioned something else you needed my help with in the letter but didn’t specify,” Lee said joining the conversation.

Fred gave a wicked grin, “that we did my friend and we will enlighten you in a moment but not here...” Fred trailed off and whispered loudly when he continued, “It’s a secret!”

“Yeah so shush,” George hissed following his twins’ tone.

“Do we want to know what you’re planning?” Hermione asked as the three boys headed upstairs and stopped to respond.

“Now Granger who said anything about planning? You needn’t expect so much from us Hermione it’s just three friends catching up is all. I don’t see why you should be so concerned really you need to trust us more than that,” George said and Fred nodded beside him though Lee looked at both the twins seeming afraid to some extent.

A couple of hours past in which Hermione caught up with Angelina and chatted with Ginny, Ron and Harry.

“Hermione dear dinners ready in ten so if you could retrieve the boys please?” Mrs. Weasley asked.

“Of course,” Hermione smiled as she headed up. She paused outside the twins’ room and temptation got the better of her as she pressed her ear against the door listening to their conversation.

“So we put it in everyone’s drinks except for us obviously and we should get some seriously funky hair,” Hermione heard Fred say.

Everyone else’s drinks?” George asked uneasily.

“Come on George she’ll have a laugh and we’ll set her back to normal, what’s going to happen? She won’t kill you I promise,” Lee laughed.

“Have you met Hermione? There is a likely chance I will die,” George said.

George,” Fred laughed. “Heck I’m scared of Granger but she weighs as much as a feather doesn’t she? She cannot hurt us!”

“Fred she’s a witch,” George pointed out.

“And...? She can’t hex us or anything, can she? You’re forgetting that she’s not of age, she wouldn’t risk magic knowing it would jeopardise her opportunity to complete her education at Hogwarts, would she?” Fred explained.

“True the only thing more important than an education to her is me,” George smirked smugly.

“Yes you’re barely better than books and teachers congratulations,” Fred joked.

Hermione smiled on the other side of the door but if they thought they were touching her hair they had another thing coming. Slowly she knocked on the door.

“Enter if you dare,” came Fred’s voice.

“Guys dinners almost ready so you should probably come down,” Hermione said as she pushed open the door.

“Okay,” George responded getting to his feet and the other two followed, Fred discretely slipping a few vials filled with a suspicious pink liquid into his pocket which Hermione wouldn’t have noticed had she not been paying such close attention. Nevertheless Hermione didn’t let on she knew more than she should and pretended to not have seen a thing whilst wondering how she would be able to get back at the twins even though they weren’t actually going accomplish playing a prank on her it was just getting revenge for their plotting.

When everyone was sat at the dinner table Fred, George and Lee took it upon themselves to pour drinks so Hermione was careful to get a seat next to them at the end of the table. Out of the corner of her eye she watched Fred pour some of the mysterious, pink liquid into all drinks except for three of them and he took one for himself before passing the other two to George and Lee. They all kept a hand on their own cups as not to be confused as they passed the others down the dinner table and everyone took one. After everyone piled their plates with food the three were disappointed that no one had taken a drink yet and George turned to speak to the other too.

“I’ve got an idea,” he whispered to them, “just follow my lead.” However whilst distracted Hermione subtly swapped their glasses though Fred caught her eye at the last second realising what she’d done and a huge grin spread across his face and he shook his head chuckling to himself lightly.

George and Lee gave him curious glances but didn’t get a chance to say anything as someone beat them to it.

“What’s so funny?” Angelina asked.

“Nothing Angel, nothing,” he brushed off. “George?” Fred said referring to the ‘idea’ his twin had had moments ago.

George nodded and cleared his throat loudly gaining the attention of the entire table if not the whole of Ottery St. Catchpole as it seemed that loud. “My twin and I would like to propose a toast to ourselves really,” George grinned and shrugged, “for the shop and all the hard work we put in to our greatest achievement. I propose a toast to Weasley’s Wizard Wheezes,” George finished and raised his glass.

Everyone mimicked the action raising their drinks all saying things from “to the twins” to “to the psychos”. Everyone took a sip or in some cases gulped down half the drink afterwards and Fred, George and Lee watched in excitement their eyes darting up and down the table. Hermione’s attention was a hundred percent focused on George though she noticed as purple hair spread throughout the table and couldn’t help but laugh at everyone. Most of them laughed and scolded the twins playfully in fact even Mrs. Weasley was happy to some extent and she laughed at her husband’s hair only to shut up when she caught sight of her own.

George eyed Hermione suspiciously, “Maybe you’re just immune,” he shrugged.

But Hermione was too focused on not laughing to respond as she looked at his which that was bright purple. Both Fred and Lee were laughing openly as they looked at George but George mistook it as them laughing at the others rather than checking his own hair. Fred began to play with Angelina’s purple hair and she hit him playfully though when everyone had calmed everyone’s attention turned to Hermione.

“So you were in on the prank but George wasn’t?” Harry asked Hermione suspiciously.

“What do you mean?” George asked. “She wasn’t in on it but her hair just didn’t change colour for some reason. Why wouldn’t I be in on it?”

“Because your hair is purple?” Ron suggested through laughter and George’s eyes widened in realisation.

Hermione pulled at a longer strand of his hair, moving it so he could see it.

“Hey at least for future references you can safely say you don’t look half bad with purple hair,” Hermione laughed.

“You,” he hissed having just clicked what had happened into place. “How...?”

“I overheard your plan and wasn’t falling for the trick so when you were distracted I switched our drinks,” Hermione explained whilst wearing a proud expression.

“Impressive,” George admitted, “but this” George said whilst gesturing to his hair, “is not cool.”

“I think it suits you,” Hermione smiled.

“No it’s just that my invincible good lucks are too amazing to be weakened by something like my hair despite how incredible my hair is,” George grinned.

“Always so modest,” Hermione laughed whilst shaking her head at him.

“I try to be,” George grinned, “but how can you make this seem average?” he asked and gestured to himself.

“It’s true that would just be offensive to average people,” Hermione said.

“Ha ha Hermione, ha ha,” he gave a fake laugh but smiled anyway.

“Granger I have never been so proud in my life,” Fred said whilst shaking her hand, “always knew you had it in you,” he said fondly whilst ruffling her hair.

“It’s true actually,” Lee grinned, “you beat George at his own game.”

“Hey no one plays this game better than a Weasley twin,” George said in an attempt to defend himself.

“Maybe not but that round my friend, I’m sorry to say, went to Hermione,” Lee told him and patted his shoulder pityingly.

“Good game Hermione,” George said and shook her hand with a smile.

“Watch your back Weasley because there’s a new champion in town,” Hermione teased and everyone laughed.

Okay thank you all so much for reading! I really appreciate any feedback so feel free to leave a review and let me know your thoughts because I love to hear from you. Hope you continue to read and enjoy the story! PLEASE REVIEW!!!

Alright so there are just a few of you amazing reviewers who I feel deserve to be mentioned! So let's see...

Alright firstly I want to say a massive thank you to TheOneWhoRightsTheWrong who always leaves the most amazing reviews and I can't thank them enough for all their support! If you ever get the chance please check out their story 'Pranksters World' which is truly excellent!

Next up is DracoGal! She never fails to leave an excellent review on the story and I'm so appreciative for all the support and praise she gives me! She's always so quick to review and I'm always so excited to hear from her.

Then a new reviewer Hermione and George who's really sweet and even said I was her inspiration which made me feel so happy it's unbelievable and I'd also advise you to check out her story 'Unexpected Blossoming Love' which has only just started but it is really good!

Okay another couple of quick mentions for River, Scriptie, Zyii and hausofluucy  who are all great and I can always count on them for support and encouragement!

Thanks again for reading! Jenna :)

Chapter 27: Chapter 27
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Chapter 27 is ready to be read by you amazing readers! Hope you enjoy it...

It was the day of the grand opening of Weasley’s Wizard Wheezes and there was a certain buzz throughout the house.

“Everybody has two hours to get ready before we leave, okay?” said Fred.

“Yes we know, give us a break that’s plenty of time,” Ginny said.

“I hope you’ve got your dress picked out,” George told her.

“Dress? What’s wrong with jeans and a t-shirt?” Hermione asked.

“Hermione grand opening,” Fred explained as if she were stupid.

“Well what are you two idiots wearing?” Ginny asked.

“Ginerva if they want you to dress up just honour their request,” Molly’s voice called from the kitchen.

“Yeah thanks mum!” George grinned defiantly. “We are going all out thank you very much,” George smiled, “but our outfits are secret so you’ll just have to wait and see but I promise you’ll love it,” he winked.

“I need to find a dress,” Hermione sighed getting to her feet and heading up the stairs. She lay all her options out on the bed and looked at them putting some away because they were too formal and others because they weren’t formal enough. She was left with two dresses, a shocking pink dress that had embroidery around the waist and hem with thin straps and cut off just below the knee and came in slightly at the waist before flowing out or a deep purple dress that was the same shape and design but with a pale pink ribbon around the waist.

Catching a glimpse of red hair in the door way she assumed it was Ginny as they shared a room. “Pink or purple?” she asked without turning around.

“Purple,” said a certain voice but it wasn’t Ginny’s she turned around to see Fred.

“I thought you were Ginny,” she smiled. “Why purple?”

“George likes purple,” Fred said simply.

“Since when?” Hermione asked, she hadn’t known that and she knew a lot about George.

“Since the Yule ball,” Fred answered before disappearing up to his room. Hermione smiled at the space he had previously occupied knowing what he had meant. ‘I wore purple to the Yule ball’ she thought to herself.

A few moments past and the space in the door way was once again filled by a Weasley twin.

“Hey George,” she smiled. ‘Might as well test this out...’ she thought to herself. “Pink or purple?” she asked whilst gesturing to the dresses.

The word was out of his mouth as quick, simple and natural as the word ‘hello’. “Purple.”

“Why purple?” she asked though she smiled.

“Because I like purple,” he shrugged.

“Since when?” she asked ‘this is too funny’ she thought.

“Since the Yule ball,” he answered simply though unlike his twin he stayed put.

“What do you mean?” she asked him.

“You wore purple and you looked even more beautiful than usual,” George told her with a grin.

“You really know how to flatter a girl,” Hermione smiled as a blush crept up her neck and across her face.

“Not a girl, I know how to flatter you because there’s so much to compliment,” he said.

Hermione’s face grew redder and she smiled, “you’re too sweet and you’re not half bad yourself.”

“Thanks,” he grinned. “Now I better leave since you have to get ready but it’s just so hard to resist staying even if it’s just to admire your gorgeousness.”

“Get out,” she laughed as she threw a pillow at him and he dodged it. He disappeared and Hermione thought he’d left so she got up to start getting ready when he stuck his head round the door.

“Did you miss me, gorgeous?” he asked.

“Out,” she shouted through laughter and she slammed the door shut only for him to apparate back into the room.

“Just needed another look, beautiful,” he smiled at her innocently.

“You are such a loser, get out!” she laughed.

“Bye!” he called before apparating out. Not long after there was a knock at the door and Hermione laughed to herself. “Still decent?” George asked.

“No!” Hermione lied. He apparated in anyway hand over his eyes though he peeked slightly through the gaps in his fingers and chuckled.

“You little liar,” he teased.

“I have to get ready George!” she groaned.

“You can’t do that until the brat gets out the shower,” George pointed out referring to Ginny.

“Fine you have to get ready,” Hermione said shoving him towards the door.

“’Mione, amazing as it is my charming good looks are undefeatable I promise it doesn’t take long to make sure I’m looking handsome because you know I always do,” he grinned.

“True,” Hermione shrugged taking a seat on her bed.

“Hey Hermio...” Ginny began as she walked into the room but froze midway. “George get out!” she screamed. She had just gotten out of the shower, towel wrapped around her hair and another around her body.

“Ginny you’re my younger sister I promise it’s is nothing I haven’t seen before,” George laughed at the mortified expression on her face as she let out a squeak of disapproval.

“Get out,” she yelled again.

“See you later, lovely,” he winked at Hermione who blushed.

“Get out,” Hermione smiled unable to old back a laugh.

“Bye,” he called as he left. Hermione got up quickly rushing to the shower to wash her hair.

After she had her dress on, jewellery on, shoes on, a cardigan in hand, a bag containing her wand and purse she was ready.

“Hermione you really look...” Ginny began.

“Completely and utterly stunning,” another voice finished. Both girls whirled around to see George smiling. “Well more so than usual,” he added.

“Thanks,” Hermione smiled then took in his appearance. “And you look um festive?”

“Festive? You look like the manikin from the front of your shop,” Ginny laughed.

“And that delightful blue dress makes you look like a smurf,” George retorted, “by the way I’m supposed to match the shop!”

George wore a brilliant, bright orange shirt and a purple suit jacket with purple trousers which were the exact colours used for the shop.

“You know about the smurfs but you don’t know what a glitch is?” Hermione asked.

“Hermione you told me about the smurfs,” George said whilst shaking his head at her.

“Oh,” Hermione said. “You look great George!”

“Thanks see I can pull off anything,” he said smugly.

“That, I must admit, is true,” Hermione agreed running her hand along one of his sleeves and smiling at him he looked very bright.

“What d’you think?” asked Fred stepping into the doorway beside his twin.

He wore a bright purple top and orange suit jacket with orange trousers which was basically the same as George except the colours were the other way round.

“Wow, I need a picture of you two,” Hermione said. “You both look so good!”

“When don’t we?” Fred asked with a smirk. “You both look good.”

“Thanks,” Hermione and Ginny replied in unison.

It was only then Hermione realised their shoes and couldn’t fight the laughter.

“What?” both the twins asked in confusion but realised what she was looking at and both began to laugh too.

“Cool, huh?” Fred grinned as he looked down at his bright purple shoes.

“They match my hair, don’t you think?” George laughed as he looked at his bright orange shoes.

“You really did go all out,” Ginny admitted smiling at them. “But George the purple hair would’ve really worked for you today.”

“I know I considered it but you know my hair already matches the shirt so might as well leave it,” he grinned.

Everyone gathered down stairs and the younger ones flooed out whilst the others apparated.

Fred and George cleaned any soot off of Hermione, Harry, Ginny and Ron as they arrived and soon Lee, Angelina and Alicia arrived. Fred and George turned the open sign together and floods of people swarmed in buzzing around the shop and everyone pitched in to try and help. It was only ten am and they knew they had a lot of work cut out for them for the day. Over the day they saw quite a few of their friends from Hogwarts.

“Hermione!” called a familiar voice.

“Dean, Seamus,” she smiled as she saw them fight their way towards her through the crowd.

“Busy in here,” Seamus said.

“Has been all day!” Hermione shouted over the noise of the store.

“Hold on,” Hermione said holding up a hand to them. “Miss please don’t open that in the store!” she yelled at one of the customers.

“Well you look dressed up, planning on going to a wedding?” Dean teased.

“Well I planned on wearing jeans until Fred was kind enough to inform me that it was a grand opening,” Hermione explained. “West Ham are doing well, huh?”

“Aren’t they? Best they’ve done in a while,” Dean began and Hermione completely zoned out nodding and saying ‘yeah’ and ‘exactly’. The day went on much like that and by seven pm when it finally started to calm down they were all relieved.

Fred and George seemed to be on a high they were literally buzzing.

“I have never been happier in my life,” Fred grinned.

“Same here my twin, my brother, my best friend, my partner in crime...”

“I get it George,” Fred chuckled while patting his twin on the shoulder.

“I think I want to make it happier,” George told Fred quietly as he looked over at Hermione who was leaning against a wall talking to Ginny.

Fred followed his gaze and beamed at him, “go get her mate.”

“I’ll try,” George grinned and with a few supportive words from his twin he strode over to Hermione.

“Can I have a word,” he asked her. “I-if you don’t mind obviously,” he added looking from Ginny to Hermione.

“She’s all yours,” Ginny grinned and Hermione followed George to the backroom of the shop.

“So...?” George asked and Hermione laughed.

“George you called me in here,” she told him.

“Right,” he smiled nervously his hand rubbing the back of his neck which Hermione knew was a sign that he was anxious.

“Are you okay?” Hermione asked holding his other hand and smiling at him reassuringly.

“Yeah I’m great! I’ve never been better actually, this is the happiest day of my life so far and well I wanted to make it that much happier than it already is...” George trailed off searching her eyes for a sign to continue. They glistened with hope, curiosity or eagerness but he couldn’t determine which one but none of them suggested that he stopped whilst he was still safe.

“Go on,” she urged.

“So I’ve been thinking for a while that we- well personally I think we get along well and we have this unbelievably strong relationship as friends but I think that maybe- that you know since we’re so comfortable with each other and I don’t know about you but for me I have no idea what I’d do without you. I really appreciate the amazing role you play in my life and I think that where you’re so important to me over the years the bond we’ve developed has just gotten stronger and stronger to the extent that feel I’m going to explode. What I’m trying to say is I kept all these feelings bottled up for far too long and now all I want is to tell you the truth because I’m fed up of being afraid. I care so much about you that it hurts and I know because of that that I’m not making a mistake here and because of it I feel you need to know I-I want you to know,” George said emotionally.

Hermione watched him carefully, her eyes shone with tears and she wanted him to finish, no, she needed him to finish.

George paused trying to perfect the words he’d been dying to say to her for so long. “Hermione, I-I...”

“Hermione come on we have to go!” yelled Ron from somewhere in the shop.

“Ron quit it,” Fred shouted at him.

“No, Hermione we need to go now!”

“Ron shut up,” Fred screamed.

“Hermione, Harry’s gone after Malfoy!”

Hermione froze looking at George desperate for him to continue but his attention wasn’t fixed on her his eyes were on the curtains concealing them from the rest of the shop as if he could see what was going on outside of them. His eyes fell on her again and his eyes filled with tears and he looked to the floor as the curtains were pulled aside.

“Hermione I’m sorry but we have to go after him,” Ron told her.

George released her hand and smiled sadly. “Go,” he whispered.

“No George please just- I- please I need to know,” Hermione begged.

George frowned, “Harry needs you.”

Hermione nodded wiping a few tears from her eyes and running out of the shop with Ron at her side.

“W-where did he go?” Hermione asked Ron as they took a couple of turns down the alley ways and she tried to swallow the lump in her throat.

“This way,” Ron said as they turned and came up to a dead end. They looked around and saw a pair of familiar trainers barely visible on one of the close by flat roofs. Ron locked his fingers together and gave Hermione a boost up and she scrambled to Harry’s side.

“Shh,” Harry hissed at them as Ron pulled himself up.

Draco Malfoy, his mother and someone Ron recognised as Fenrir Greyback were standing beside a vanishing cabinet in Borgin and Burkes.

“This is why I’m here?” Hermione choked out. “To watch Malfoy and his mum looking at furniture?”

“Hermione look at that don’t you think something suspicious is going on?” Harry asked her.

“No Harry even the evil and prejudice need furniture,” Hermione shot at him, angry that George and her had been interrupted by something of no significant importance.

“I think this is like an initiation ceremony,” Harry said.

“Harry, Malfoy is our age he’s not a criminal mastermind, he’s not a death eater!” Hermione said in an angry but hushed tone.

“Not yet,” Harry muttered.

“Well think about it Hermione, both his parents are and he’s in there with Fenrir Greyback, werewolf and infamous death eater it really is a possibility,” Ron reasoned.

“No it isn’t he is not a death eater don’t be so preposterous,” Hermione said.

“Why do you suddenly trust Malfoy so much?” asked Ron.

“I don’t trust him but I’m just saying I don’t think Voldemort would want such a pathetic, cowardly, idiot as a death eater I mean what could he possibly entrust Malfoy with?” Hermione said trying to be rational.

“Dumbledore wanted Slughorn at Hogwarts this year maybe Voldemort wants someone there as a look out or something,” Harry said.

“You think this has something to do with Dumbledore or Slughorn?” Hermione asked.

“Not necessarily but I’ve got a bad feeling about this,” Harry explained.

“Where do you have a bad feeling? In there?” she asked whilst brushing her fingertips over his scar. “Or in there?” she asked as she placed her hand against his chest.

“Both,” Harry said.

“I trust you,” Hermione said softly, “but please be rational and logical about this. You cannot stalk Malfoy or anything like that but we’ll keep an eye out for anything suspicious, okay?”

Harry nodded.

“Good let’s get out of here now, this place gives me the creeps,” Hermione said as she looked around uncertainly. Harry and Ron jumped down before helping Hermione down and they walked back to the joke shop in silence.

They stepped back in to find the twins tidying the shop up a bit and re-stacking shelves in silence.

“First day over,” George sighed. “Hope they’ll all be this fun. It’s been amazing, we’ve made it Fred.”

“Made it? We broke the bar, it was so packed in here I couldn’t breathe and it was the most brilliant feeling I’ve ever felt!” he exclaimed.

“A near death experience made you feel better than you ever have before?” Hermione asked as they joined the twins.

“Well...” Fred laughed.

“What happened?” George asked as he looked at her with a curious look. He aimed his wand at her and she looked at him with wide eyes not sure what was happening.

“George?” she asked unsurely. She saw the sparks fly from the tip of his wand and looked down at her body as they hit her. She smiled realising he was just cleaning her dress.

“I wouldn’t hurt you,” he said with a smile noticing her relief.

“I know I just had no idea what you were doing,” Hermione told him and he shrugged his response.

“What happened?” Lee asked who had been stood in a corner with Angelina and Alicia.

“Harry thinks Malfoy is going through Death Eater initiation,” Ron said simply.

And all mouths hung open, eyes wide. “You’ve lost it mate,” George said with a chuckle.

Hermione gave him a look that he seemed to interpret well. “Your scar?” George asked.

Harry nodded, “a little.”

“Bad feeling?” Ginny asked.

He nodded once more. “I just don’t know why but I can tell they’re plotting something, something big.”

“Whatever you say chosen one,” Fred joked and everyone laughed except for Harry who groaned.

“Don’t call me that,” Harry said.

“You sound like Tonks,” Ginny smiled.

“Who’s Tonks?” Angelina asked.

“Never mind Angel,” Fred said.

“Is she another girl?” Angelina asked him.

“Course not Angie,” Fred said rolling his eyes. “Well she is a girl but you know I’ve only got eyes for you.”

“Home time guys,” George announced, “you three can come too if you want,” he aimed at Lee, Angelina and Alicia.

“I’m there, your mum can seriously cook,” Lee grinned.

“We’re in too,” Angelina and Alicia said.

They left for the Burrow Hermione and George wondering what would have happened had their moment not been interrupted.

 Please don't hate me for killing yet another one of their moments :(! I honestly didn't want to but I have a plot which I want to stick to so you're going to have to wait! But I do still want to know what you thought of this chapter! Good? Bad? Suggestions? Whatever you thought a review is the only way I'm going to know as my psychic abilities are currently not working! Please leave a review because I really enjoy hearing from you and appreciate all feedback! Thanks for reading!

Hope you continue to read and enjoy the story! Jenna :)


Chapter 28: Chapter 28
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

This chapter is a little shorter than usual but I hope you enjoy it! Prepare yourself to read chapter 28...

Hermione sighed as she finished packing her trunk only leaving out the necessities that she’d need for the rest of the day and tomorrow morning. The weeks had flown past and she and George had never finished the conversation they had began in the back room of the joke shop something that troubled them both. She sighed deeply and there was a knock at the door.

“Come in,” she called.

“You alright?” Ginny asked as she came in.

“Yeah, did you just knock to enter your own room?”

Ginny shrugged, “you have to give in sometimes, you haven’t let it out yet I thought you might be crying.”

Hermione gave her a quizzical look, “What do you mean?”

“You know exactly what I mean, Hermione. You and George the other day, when Ron interrupted you, you haven’t let it out.”

“So...? Maybe I’m fed up of crying okay? I don’t want to be sad anymore,” Hermione snapped.

“I know that,” Ginny said softly.

“Why Ginny? Why is it that every time we come close to admitting our true feelings that something kills the moment?” Hermione asked her.

“It’s not time yet clearly,” Ginny said and Hermione hated it.

“How do I know it will ever be time? Sometimes I hate loving him so much but I can’t stop it,” Hermione said.

“Do you not want to love him?” Ginny asked.

“No I want to love him for the rest of my life but not if it’s going to cause me this much pain, I’m fed up of hurting.”

Ginny hugged her as she cried. After a while Hermione began to laugh and Ginny watched her curiously as she pulled away.

“I guess I did need to let it out,” she smiled.

“Told you,” Ginny sung.

“Yes and yet I’m the know-it-all,” Hermione laughed.

“That my friend you are,” Ginny joked. “Where are you going?” she asked as Hermione slipped on some shoes.

“To the joke shop, you coming?”

“Maybe later,” Ginny shrugged.

“In other words you’re going to see what Harry is doing and follow him around like a love sick puppy?” Hermione teased.

Ginny threw a pillow at her playfully. “Remind me why exactly you’re going to Fred and George’s joke shop?”

“To see my good friend Fred Weasley of course,” Hermione laughed and threw the pillow back at Ginny.

“Uh-huh whatever,” Ginny said sarcastically.

“Have fun stalking Harry,” Hermione called as she stepped out the door of their room.

“Have fun talking to your good friend Fred Weasley,” Ginny smiled as she left.

Ron who had been coming down the stairs had heard the last two exchanges and looked at Hermione curiously but she burst into laughter.

“I’m not even going to ask,” he said with a grin.

Hermione told Mrs. Weasley where she was going before flooing out.

Hermione stepped into the joke shop which was busy but thankfully not to the extent where she felt claustrophobic. Customers browsed shelves and the twins sat at the counter just talking.

“Excuse me do you have the right qualifications to be using this type of magic?” she asked in a posh voice.

“Of course we passed our NEWTs with flying colours and...” George began but looked up to meet a raised eyebrow and sceptical look on none other than Hermione’s face.

“Funny because you dropped out of school before you finished your NEWTs,” Hermione laughed.

“Hello to you too Hermione,” Fred rolled his eyes.

“What brings you to a joke shop? Finally going to abuse the powers of a prefect?” George asked.

“No what brings me to this joke shop is the two fools behind the counter,” she teased.

“Ah you mean the two handsome, charming geniuses behind the counter?” Fred asked.

“No I meant the two fools behind the counter,” she smiled.

“Ouch Granger you could have at least played along,” George said.

“Back to school tomorrow, huh?” Fred asked.

“Yeah I’m excited but it won’t be the same because these two idiots that liked to disobey the rules won’t be there anymore so my job as a prefect won’t be as stressful,” Hermione said.

“Sound like a couple of fun guys,” Fred said.

“Yes they are,” Hermione agreed.

“Hey you’ll get on fine without us,” George said. “We’ll miss you though,” he said as he wrapped an arm around her.

“Correction. He’ll miss you but I’ll be enjoying some time away from the constant insults,” Fred grinned.

“I can owl some to you every now and then if you want?” Hermione laughed.

“No thanks,” Fred smiled.

“I’ll write at least once a week, okay?” George said.

“That’s a lot of letters I mean I know you’re obsessed with me but really every week?” Hermione smiled before continuing in a more serious tone. “That better be a promise George Weasley because I will hold you to it.”

“I promise,” he grinned. “You better tell me everything that’s going on there okay?”

“I have no secrets,” Hermione shrugged. “Keep me updated with everything here.”

Hermione spent the rest of the day there leaving only to bring the twins some lunch and she helped out with the store and chatted to customers.

“Hermione you need to think about applying for a job here,” George said as she handled the cash register and explained products to customers.

“Not just yet George,” she smiled, “maybe one day.”

“I’m going to hold you to that,” George chuckled.

By the time they were closing down the shop and heading home the shelves were empty which Fred fixed with a simple flick of his wand.

Once they were back at the Burrow they had dinner and then everyone just relaxed around the house.

Hermione sat in a corner with a book but she didn’t digest any of the words as her mind wandered to how much she’d miss it here, to how much she’d miss George. The chair sank beside her and out of the corner she saw a glimpse of red hair. ‘Great that narrows it down at least now I know it isn’t Harry,’ she thought sarcastically as she closed the book she hadn’t really been reading and looked to her new company.

“George,” she smiled and acknowledged him with a nod.

“Hermione,” he grinned. “Almost your bed time since you have an early start and there will be no one to sleep on for the train journey,” he laughed.

“Um Harry? Ron? Ginny? Dean? Seamus? Neville? Luna?” Hermione suggested.

“Fine no one to sleep on that will be as warm and comfy as me,” George said.

“Ok that I agree with,” Hermione smiled and leant into his side.

“Did I mention I’m going to miss you like crazy?” George asked.

“Once or twice,” Hermione said.

“Well I really am going to miss you,” George told her.

“I’ll miss you more than you know,” Hermione said softly. A comfortable silence consumed them and they sat there both deep in thought and just enjoying each other’s company. After a while Hermione broke the silence.

“George the day of the Grand opening you started to say someth-...” George stopped her speaking.

“Not now,” his voice was almost pleading. “Not when I know you have to leave tomorrow.”

Hermione nodded, “I understand, probably best that you wait and tell me when it’s more- more...” she struggled to find the right word.

“Practical,” George supplied and she nodded.

“Practical,” she sighed.

Hermione moved closer into George and he hugged her tightly as they lay on the sofa together in silence knowing they wouldn’t have quality time like this together for a while.

As the hours passed they stayed as they were it was only when George realised she was about to fall asleep that he decided to get up.

“Hermione bed time,” he whispered.

“I don’t want to leave you,” she whispered her response.

“And I don’t want you to leave,” he told her softly.

“So let me stay,” she pleaded gently.

“You mean you want to stay up all night just to spend time with me?” George asked her.

“Yes,” she nodded.

“You, Hermione, are a lunatic,” he chuckled. “And as much as I’d like to stay here with you all night I know that it will make your journey to Hogwarts tomorrow absolute hell.”

“Fine,” she sighed, “I’ll go to bed if you want to get rid of me that badly.” She began to ascend the stairs when a hand grabbed hers and pulled her back down, whipping her around to face him with his eyes full of resentment.

Hermione broke into a smile and laughed lightly. “Got you,” she whispered.

George grinned at her, “You are getting good Hermione, ever considered being an actress?”

She shook her head, “I am going to miss you.”

“That better not be an act because I’m going to miss you terribly,” George joked.

“Not an act I swear,” she promised.

“Good, I want you to have fun even without me, behave yourself I know how bad you can be but you need to stick to those rules bend them occasionally just don’t snap them in two. Keep an eye on Ron, God knows he can’t look after himself, keep Ginny away from Potter or I’ll kill him and you better not get a boyfriend because I’ll kill him too, okay?”

“Oh come off it! Who would you rather Ginny go out with than Harry? Who could you possibly trust more?” Hermione asked.

“True but I swear to God if he breaks her heart I’ll break his legs,” George said darkly and Hermione laughed.

“Of course, ever the over protective brother aren’t we George?”

“Only one sister, have to look out for her,” George shrugged.

“Fair enough but when have I ever not stuck to the rules unless you were involved?”

“When Harry and Ron are involved,” George answered and Hermione nodded her agreement.

“What’s wrong with me getting a boyfriend?” Hermione asked him with a smirk.

“I’ll have to murder him regardless of who it is,” George told her solemnly.

“I am fine with that,” Hermione admitted, “the only guy I want to be dating isn’t at Hogwarts this year.”

“Oh really?” George asked curiously.

“Really,” Hermione confirmed.

“Good night Hermione,” George said softly as he glanced at his watch.

“Good night George,” she whispered as she hugged him tightly before they walked up stairs together. Hermione stepped into her room and sighed as she closed the door behind her, the tears followed suit but they weren’t sad they were happy, she was content with her current position in life.

George heard the stairs creak behind him and his wand was out in seconds as he whipped around. As far as he was aware everyone else besides him and Hermione were in bed.

“Harry,” George sighed, “gave me a bloody heart attack.”

“Sorry, I went for a walk,” he explained.

George nodded and they walked up the stairs together.

“She’s going to miss you,” Harry told him.

“I know I’m going to miss her too,” George said.

“One thing; she’s serious about you George it’s not just a crush for her this is the real deal,” Harry explained.

“I’m serious about her,” George said.

“Break her heart and I’ll break your legs,” Harry told him. George laughed. It was clearly a well known phrase.

“I would never hurt her and if you break my sister’s heart you can expect the same,” George promised.

“I love your sister I wouldn’t hurt her,” Harry said seriously.

George’s eyes widened. “You love her as a sister?”

“If you want,” Harry shrugged.

George gripped him by the shirt and pulled him slightly. “You feel the same for her as she does for you?”

Harry just smiled.

“Then why the hell haven’t you done something?”

“Because Voldemort is after me and anyone close to me, I’m not risking her safety,” Harry explained.

“Thank you then, there’s no one I’d rather she be with,” George admitted.

“Hermione’s like my sister and I trust you,” Harry said.

“Night mate,” George said.

“Night,” Harry said and grinned as George shook his hand. Fred and George were the first of the Weasley’s to realise who he really was when they’d helped him with his trunk. They were strangers then and now they were practically family.

So what did you think? Hope you enjoyed it and if you did I want to hear it! If you didn't enjoy it please let me know why so that I can improve in the future! Thanks so much for reading! I really appreciate it! Please review because I love to hear your thoughts and opinions! Hope you continue to read and enjoy the story! Jenna :)


Chapter 29: Chapter 29
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Chapter 29 is here...hope you enjoy it!

The Burrow was alive and busy as they rushed to get ready. After breakfast everyone dressed quickly and those returning to Hogwarts made sure they packed everything they needed.

“All packed?” asked George as he stepped into the room.

“Yep,” Hermione answered as she buckled her trunk.

Hermione grabbed the handles of the trunk and lifted it clearly struggling under its weight.

“I got it,” George said as he took it off her, “don’t want you straining yourself.”

“Thanks George,” Hermione smiled.

Harry stepped into the doorway beside George. “Hey guys,” he said.

“Hi Harry,” they all replied.

“Where’s your trunk?” asked Hermione.

“Downstairs already,” he answered as he moved into the room where Ginny was fastening her trunk.

“I’ll take it,” he offered and picked it up.

“Thanks,” Ginny said looking at him with eyes full of admiration and astonishment.

“What?” Harry asked her confused by the way she was watching him.

“Nothing,” she smiled. George looked at Harry and nodded at him and Harry nodded in turn the small exchange meant nothing to the girls who hadn’t been present for their conversation yesterday but it meant a lot to them.

After they’d taken the trunks downstairs the twins knew they had to set off for work so began to say goodbye.

“Bye Gin look after yourself,” George said as he hugged his sister.

“See you George, take care and good luck with the shop,” she said.

“Keep me updated,” he whispered to her and glanced towards Hermione.

“Will do,” Ginny smiled and moved to say goodbye to Fred.

“Ron, do us a favour and get yourself a girlfriend,” Fred told him as he said goodbye.

“No Ron, we have a bet going his side says you’ll get a girlfriend by the end of this year my side says your gay and you will never have a girlfriend,” George teased.

“Shut up,” Ron muttered.

“I’ll miss you too Ronniekins,” George laughed.

“Take care Potter,” George said, “look after yourself and the rest of them.”

“I will,” Harry said moving to let Hermione say goodbye.

“Bye George, I’ll miss you every second of every day.”

George hugged her, “I’ll miss you more.”

“Please just look after yourself and don’t do anything stupid or dangerous,” she said her eyes glistening with tears.

“I’ll try, take care of yourself and everyone,” George said and she nodded.

“Bye,” she whispered as she hugged him tightly before stepping back.

“Have fun guys,” the twins called before they apparated out.

They left for Kings Cross Station not long after and got to platform 93/4 at 10:30. They had plenty of time to spare but wanting to get a compartment to themselves they said goodbye to Mrs. Weasley and boarded the train. They found an empty compartment and Hermione sat next to the window looking out at the crowds of families and students. Mrs. Weasley stood talking to two women who Hermione recognised as Dean and Seamus’ mothers. Only seconds later Dean, Seamus, Neville and Luna had joined them in the compartment.

Meanwhile at Weasley’s Wizard Wheezes the twins stood behind the counter. George barely spoke and Fred pitied him.

“You still have twenty minutes,” Fred said.

George’s face lit up. “Do you think I’ll catch her?”

“You’ve got time,” Fred shrugged.

“You okay to handle the shop?”

“I’ve got it, I’ll see you in a bit.”

“Cheers bro I owe you one,” George called as he apparated out.

“Mum!” George screamed as he spotted her.

“Fred what on Earth are you doing here?” she asked.

“I’m George,” he groaned. “Where are they?”

Molly pointed out their compartment and George sprinted onto the train, slid the door open and threw himself in.

“George?” Hermione asked incredulously.

“I needed to say bye again,” he said.

“You’re crazy,” Hermione laughed.

He hugged her tightly and whispered “I’m going to miss you so much, I don’t even think I’m going to survive.”

“I don’t think I will either,” Hermione admitted resting her head against his chest.

“I need to get off this train or Fred will kill me but I don’t want to leave,” he sighed.

“I don’t want you to leave but you can’t stay so...” Hermione said suddenly aware that everyone in the compartment was watching them.

“Take care my angel,” he whispered softly.

“You look after yourself and don’t you dare get yourself into any trouble, do you understand?” Hermione asked.

“Of course,” George said.

“Bye,” he whispered as he hugged her closely into him.

“Bye,” she choked out trying to hold back the tears and swallow the lump forming in her throat.

He left slowly murmuring ‘bye’ as he left and then stood on the platform outside the window. He pressed his hands flat against the glass and tilted his head slightly to watch her with a small smile. She pressed her hands against the glass of the window from the other side aligning them with his though hers were daintier. They stayed like that just watching each other with sad smiles until the whistle for the train blew and an alarmed look flashed across each of their faces. Hermione shook her head and bit her lip not wanting him to see her cry. She felt the train lurch forward and knew that this was it. She ran from the compartment up the corridor and to the nearest door that was closing as the last students scrambled on.

“George,” she screamed. He spotted her and ran to where she was. She leant out the door slightly and kissed him lightly on the cheek her right hand cupping the side of his face tracing her thumb over his features.

“I’ll write to you,” He whispered, “I’ll miss you more each and every day.”

“I’ll miss you too,” she whispered removing her hand from his face and allowing the door to close.

“Goodbye,” she muttered to herself allowing the tears to fall freely though she knew George could still see. He smiled at her warmly and watched as the train crawled out of the station. Composing herself with a few shaky breaths she returned to the compartment where she was glad nobody asked questions though to her left Harry put a comforting arm around her and to her right Ginny held her hand. She was going to be fine the hard part of saying goodbye was over now and now she could look forward to returning to her home away from home away from home since the Burrow came in between her real home and Hogwarts.

Conversation topics varied frequently but it was when the topic of a Defence Against the Dark Arts teacher came up that Hermione really got involved. Harry explained that Slughorn was to become the Potions professor.

“So what happens with Defence Against the Dark Arts then?” Ron asked and Hermione rolled her eyes at his stupidity and clearly everyone else agreed as they looked at him with disbelief.

“Ron I think you’re one of those people who are worse affected by wrackspurts,” Luna said with a look of concern though everyone else shook their heads at her.

“Huh?” Ron asked in confusion.

“Basically you idiot there’s a new potions master, with us so far?” Hermione asked and Ron nodded. “So the old potions master was...?”

“Snape,” Ron said in realisation.

“And what job do we know Snape wanted that is now unoccupied?” Hermione asked.

“Defence Against...crap Snape. Snape is our new Dark Arts teacher?” Ron asked.

“Well done,” Hermione said sarcastically clapping her hands in a patronizing manner.

“Wrackspurts,” Luna concluded with a nod.

“No Luna it’s not wrackspurts it’s stupidity,” Seamus explained.

“There’s a big difference,” Dean added.

“Shut up,” Ron muttered and everyone laughed.

“I have to go,” Harry said and opened the door and began to walk away.

Hermione grabbed the cuff of his shirt and turned him to face her. “Be careful, I don’t know what the hell you’re doing but just please be careful,” she told him holding his gaze.

“I promise that I’ll be careful don’t worry,” Harry told her and gave her a reassuring smile before taking off down the corridor.

“Where’s he gone?” Ginny asked.

“I don’t have a clue,” Hermione admitted a look of concern on her face.

“I’m sure he’ll be fine,” Dean said as he watched the girls exchange anxious glances.

“I hope so,” Ginny sighed.

The rest of the journey past with a lot of talk of what was waiting at the school, nargles on Luna’s behalf and Herbology which was mostly between Neville and Hermione. They piled into a carriage and chatted excitedly except for Hermione, Ginny and Luna.

“Where is he?” Ginny asked biting her lip anxiously.

“I didn’t see him on the platform,” Hermione said looking around desperately.

“I’m worried,” Ginny admitted.

“I don’t know what’s gotten into that boy but I’m going to beat it out of him,” Hermione said.

“Don’t know what’s gotten into him? Maybe the fact there’s a psychotic dark wizard plotting to kill him,” Ron said.

“Yes and keeping that in mind it doesn’t bother you that he’s disappeared?” Neville asked.

“You are the worst best friend on the face of the Earth,” Dean said shaking his head at him.

“Hey I faced spiders for him I’m just not bloody paranoid,” Ron defended himself.

“Harry’s a right nutter sometimes, knows he shouldn’t be about alone or without someone knowing where he is and yet where is he?” Seamus said.

“Because he’s Harry and he’s scared to admit he’s weak and he’s scared to admit he needs help and he’s scared to endanger anyone and he’s scared he won’t live up to expectations and scared he can’t save the Wizarding world,” Hermione said. “But worst of all he’s scared to admit he’s scared.”

“For the boy who lived that’s a lot of fears,” Dean said, “can’t blame him though with everything he’s got on is plate.”

“Harry is stupid,” Luna said and everyone looked at her with wide eyes. Luna never insulted anyone except for Umbridge. “Well You-Know-Who clearly wants him to feel alone and isolated but by pushing away his friends even though he thinks he’s doing us a favour he might as well be surrendering himself.”

Hermione opened and closed her mouth several times but no words formed. She loved Luna, thought she had a colourful mind and found her fascinating but what Luna had just said was the most intelligent thing Hermione had ever heard anyone say.

“Yes Hermione?” Luna asked watching her mouth open and shut.

“You- you just- you well you made sense,” Hermione said awkwardly and Luna beamed at her.

“Thanks Hermione,” she smiled looking as if someone had just crowned her queen.

“Bloody hell,” Ron said looking at Luna.

“I’m not insane you know? I just have a different outlook on life,” Luna said.

“We know,” Ginny said patting her shoulder and grinning.

They arrived at the castle and there was still no sign of Harry, Hermione considered telling a teacher but decided to give it a second instead. They were lead into the Great Hall and Hermione had a sickly feeling of anxiety as you she looked around for Harry. The sorting took place, no sign of Harry. The feast began, still no sign of Harry. Hermione stood from her seat a look of desperation on her face.

“I have to find him,” she said.

“Calm down,” Ron said seeing she was on the brink of tears.

“Here he comes,” Dean exclaimed watching as he strolled casually into the Great Hall.

He smiled and sat beside Hermione. “Harry-Potter-you-bloody-idiot-you-stupid-careless-boy-how-dare-you-disappear-like-that-and-let-me-have-a-panic-attack?!” she demanded whilst punctuating each word by pounding her fists into his arm.

“Ow, Hermione!” he cried holding up an arm to try and stop her.

Dean who was to Hermione’s other side grabbed her by the shoulders and let her relax before pushing her back down into her seat.

“Sorry,” she muttered.

“I’m sorry Hermione I-I went to check out Malfoy and he realised, he froze me, broke my nose, covered me with the invisibility cloak and left me on the train to go back to London,” Harry told her.

Everyone watched him with wide eyes and mouths gaping.

“So how did you get out?” Hermione asked.

“Tonks, she was doing a routine check of the train and found me, she fixed my nose and sent me back.”

“Thank God for Tonks,” Ginny said with a sigh of relief.

“I know,” Harry admitted. “I owe her.”

“Harry, please no more stupidity like that ever again?” Hermione pleaded.

“Yeah sure,” Harry nodded.

They left for the Common room and sat around talking quietly.

Hermione watched as Harry and Ginny spoke to each other softly moving closer to each other, smiling and laughing. She was genuinely happy for them but it made her feel very lonely and her heart ached knowing George was so far away. Lavender had joined them and was talking to Ron which Hermione thought was cute but again it left her alone. She talked with Seamus, Dean and Neville who were funny as ever. After a while she noticed Dean looking off into the corner and so she followed his gaze, she realised he was staring at Parvati. She was sat alone reading a book which was very uncharacteristic as she wasn’t a generally quiet person.

“Parvati, hey Dean?” she teased.

He looked mortified and despite his dark skin there was a red tinge about his cheeks. “I-err don’t know what you um mean,” he stuttered.

“Had a crush on her since fourth year he has, devastated when she went to the Yule Ball with Harry,” Seamus informed her.

“Shut it Seamus,” Dean hissed.

“Why don’t you talk to her? I know for a fact she never actually fancied Harry,” Hermione said. “Plus she’s lonely because Lavender’s talking to Ron.”

“Yeah go on mate,” Seamus said.

“Do it,” Neville said and they watched as he walked over to her and sat down. They all gave him the thumbs up as he started up conversation with her and she practically threw away the book talking to him eagerly.

“I told him she liked him,” Seamus said. “Here check this out,” he said grabbing Dean’s sketch pad and showing them.

“Whoa,” Hermione gasped looking at the sketches of Parvati.

“He’s obsessed,” Neville said.

“He’s amazing at art,” Hermione said.

“I know, but he’s totally psycho about her. Almost as bad as you and George,” Seamus said and Hermione blushed furiously.

“Not denying it anymore?” Neville asked.

“I got bored of pretending,” Hermione shrugged. “You and Luna?” Hermione said quickly changing the subject.

“No-I-we-I-I sort of like her-a little but I- you know she’s all nice and I’m all boring and dumb and she’s Ravenclaw smart and I...” Neville stuttered awkwardly.

“You’re not boring or dumb,” Hermione said softly. “And Luna’s a lovely girl you should get to know her better.”

“Go for it Nev,” Seamus said.

“I will...maybe...” Neville said.

“So Seamus that leaves you, who’ve you got on your mind?” Hermione asked.

“No way, you’ll laugh,” he said.

“Of course I won’t laugh Seamus, you know who I like,” Hermione said.

“She’s the year above us,” Seamus said and Hermione raised an eyebrow at him and pondered this.

“And?” Hermione asked.

“She’s Gryffindor,” he said.


“She plays Quidditch,” Seamus said.

“Katie Bell?” Hermione asked quietly.

Seamus nodded and looked at the floor.

“Aw,” Hermione said. “She’s so nice, since when?”

“I don’t know I just do,” he sighed.

“That’s so sweet,” Hermione smiled.

“Remind me why I just told you my deepest, darkest secret?” Seamus asked.

“Now we have no secrets,” Neville laughed.

It was true, Hermione now knew all of her friends’ crushes.

“We should get to bed, lessons start back tomorrow,” Neville said as he glanced at his watch.

They all agreed and Hermione left for the girls’ dormitory with Lavender, Parvati and Ginny. She said goodnight to Ginny and went to her own dorm.

“So Lavender how’s it going with Ron?” she asked.

“He’s the most clueless, stupid, funny guy I’ve ever met,” she admitted. “I think he’s great!”

Hermione laughed. “And Parvati you and Dean, huh?”

She looked more mortified than Dean had when she’d brought up the topic. “Yes,” she sighed. “I fancy him, I think he likes me too.”

Think?” Hermione rolled her eyes. “But Dean is one of the quietest boys I’ve met in my life so please don’t wait for him to ask you out!” Hermione smiled.

Parvati laughed, “Next Hogsmeade trip.”

“You better!” Lavender said.

Hermione had never particularly liked her roommates but she’d warmed to them a lot, they were more human now and not so superficial and she was glad they got along. However with all the romance around her she felt very alone and wished more than anything that George was here. She did the only thing she thought could bring her close to George and wrote him a letter knowing she’d send it with Hedwig in the morning.

“Miss him already?” Parvati asked as Hermione sealed the envelope scrawling his name across it.

“Painfully,” Hermione admitted. 

So what did you think? I struggled with this chapter and I don't think it's my best but try as I might I couldn't make it any better!  Hope you enjoyed it anyways! Please review, I love to hear from you all! Thanks for reading it's appreciated as always! Now make the little box on the bottom of your computer screen feel loved and leave a review! Jenna :)

Chapter 30: Chapter 30
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Here is, really?...Ok I guess this is Chapter 30! I can't believe we're this far into the story! Anyways hope you enjoy it...

Hermione woke the next day and began to dress and pack her school bag for the day which was difficult as she tried to be silent to avoid disturbing Parvati and Lavender. It was only six am but Hermione didn’t feel like sleeping any longer than she had and so she headed down to breakfast.

The Great Hall was quiet and relatively empty so she ate and left quickly heading straight for the Owlery. As she stepped in Hedwig fluttered down to greet her and Hermione patted her affectionately.

“Take this to George Weasley,” she said softly. Hedwig tweeted and flew away.

George dressed slowly wondering what Hermione was. He missed her already and he wasn’t sure if it was just because he knew she was so far away and that he wouldn’t see her for ages but it felt like he had a constant piercing feeling in his chest. There was a tap at the window and he opened it slowly allowing Hedwig to fly in. Fred had come in to see if he was ready and Hedwig hovered between them. She turned her head between the two and tweeted irritably before landing on the bed.

George took the letter off her leg and told her to wait so he could send his response.

Dear George,

I miss you already. I feel so alone here, Harry and Ginny might as well be a couple, Ron and Lavender are the same, Dean and Parvati, Seamus fancies Katie Bell, Neville and Luna etc! I hope your well and send my love to Fred and your parents,

Love always, Hermione xxx

George frowned and looked at the letter again before grabbing a quill and parchment.

Dear Hermione,

I miss you too. I’m sorry to hear you’re feeling alone but do tell Potter to keep his hands off my sister otherwise there will be trouble for him. Finnigan fancies Katie? Wow... how’d you get that out of him? Poor Neville I don’t expect he has a clue what Luna goes on about half the time and I can’t blame the bloke. Just don’t worry ‘Mione you’re loved and adored by all and you will never be alone, I’m always just an owl away. Send my love to everyone there and keep some for yourself too! Try and have fun and don’t miss me too much because we’ll be together again soon, I promise.

All my love now and forever, George xxx

George sighed and put down his quill.

“Everything alright?”

 “Just miss her is all,” George told him.

“I know you do,” Fred said understandingly.

There was another tap at the window and Fred approached it curiously and allowed an owl to enter. It perched beside Hedwig who tweeted softly. George removed the letter which was addressed to him.

“Another one?” Fred asked.

“It’s from Gin,” George explained which only caused Fred to raise a sceptical eyebrow at him.

“She said she’d keep me up to date with what Hermione’s doing as long as I kept her up to date with what I’m doing,” he shrugged.

“So you’ve got a spy?” Fred asked.

“Yes,” George confirmed. “Go open up the shop I’ll be down in a minute.”

“Okay,” Fred said as he left.

Dear George,

We got to Hogwarts safe and sound. Hermione seems a bit lonely and I reckon she’s missing you because everyone else has got a partner or love interest close by and you’re across the country. So what I’m getting at she might end up with a boyfriend because she’s missing that kind of company. Apart from that nothing major going on here what about with you guys? Take care and say hi to mum, dad and Fred.

With love, Ginny x

George groaned. She was right, Hermione had admitted she was lonely because everyone else there had a sort of partner and obviously that would make her want one.

Dear Ginny,

Glad you’re all alright and I hope you’re having fun. You’re right she wrote to me and told me she was lonely in that respect, there’s nothing I can do to stop her getting a boyfriend except keep in close contact. So what’s with you and Potter? Tell him to watch his back but I am happy for you Gin. Nothing going on here really. Hope all is well there and that you guys are all being safe and careful. Keep an eye on Harry because danger seems to like him! Look after yourself.

Take care, George x

George gave each owl a letter and sent them off. Meanwhile downstairs Fred was writing his own letter.

Dear Hermione,

Hope you’re well and that you’re having fun which you probably are as being a nerd you like to learn for some strange reason! Anyways I’m writing to let you know my twin and sister are in cahoots and keeping tabs on your activities. They seem to be making sure you’re not getting involved with another guy and it’s quite comical. My proposition is that we do the same but instead I will monitor George’s activities and inform you of anything suspicious. What do you think? Well have a think on it and get back to me. Say hi to everyone from me.

Take care, Fred x

He called their owl that they’d bought only the day before and named 'Bob' for no reason other than that they found it funny.

“Take this to Hermione,” he told him and sent the owl away.

After lessons were finished Hermione found herself back in the Common room talking to Harry, Ginny and Ron. Three owls flew in from the open window that was allowing a summer breeze to float in.

Two landed beside Hermione and one beside Ginny.

“Hedwig?” Harry asked looking extremely confused.

“Oh yeah I borrowed her earlier Harry,” Hermione told him as she perched on his lap and nipped at his hand fondly.

“Oh,” Harry said.

“Two letters?” Ron asked. “George and...?”

“I’m not sure it looks like Fred’s writing,” Hermione said as she looked at the envelope.

She patted the owls softly. “That one’s not a Hogwarts owl it hasn’t got a tag,” Harry said as he looked at the three owls.

Hermione opened the first letter from George and smiled before tucking it into her robe pocket. She then read the mystery letter and it was indeed from Fred, she laughed as she read it and glanced at Ginny who had read her letter quickly before stuffing it into her pocket.

Hermione smiled. ‘Monitoring my activities,’ she thought. ‘I’ll just have to monitor his too then.’

The days turned into weeks and weeks into months in a blur of letters as Hermione wrote to both Fred and George, Fred wrote to Hermione, Ginny wrote to George and George wrote to Hermione and Ginny.

The days had taken them to a meeting for the Slug Club in which every member sat and chatted quietly with those nearest them.

“So Hermione tell me do you have a boyfriend?” Cormac McLaggen asked. He had flirted with her continuously and Hermione was getting fed up.

“No but I have told you that ten times already Cormac,” she replied bitterly.

“Sorry I just keep forgetting or thinking I’ve missed heard, I mean a beautiful girl like you without a boyfriend is a hard concept,” he said.

Hermione cringed. There was something about him that set her teeth on edge. “Thanks,” she said through gritted teeth. He winked at her and she felt she was going to be sick.

Ginny watched with wide eyes misinterpreting the encounter completely. She saw Cormac’s shameless flirting as just that but Hermione’s sickly reaction as one of nerves rather than anything else. ‘George. She loves George’ she thought to herself though after that exchange she wasn’t entirely convinced.

Ginny had since brushed this off but when Slughorn had announced his party for which they were all required to bring a guest she was instantly worried. Not for herself as Harry had asked her the second they found out and of course she’d said yes but for Hermione. George wasn’t here so who would she go with.

As they walked back to the common room Ginny began to suggest boys who Hermione could go with.


“Dating Parvati I wouldn’t want to make it awkward for him,” Hermione answered.


“He’s actually starting to talk to Katie I don’t want to mess that up.”

“Neville?” Ginny suggested with a tone of frustration.

“Luna,” Hermione said.

“There must be someone!” Ginny exclaimed.

Someone doesn’t come here anymore,” Hermione said resentfully.

“I’m sorry,” Ginny said quietly.

“It’s fine, but I’m going to be the only one there without a date,” Hermione said.

“Hey Hermione,” Cormac called and Hermione shuddered.

“Cormac,” she greeted not stopping walking and entering the Common room quickly.

She sat with Ginny hoping he’d leave it there but he didn’t.

“So I was wondering if you’d come to Slughorn’s party with me?” he said quickly.

“She’s not inter-...” Ginny began.

“Yeah sure, no one else is going to ask me,” she shrugged.

“I don’t see why, you’re gorgeous,” he said with a smirk.

“Thanks, I'll see you later,” Hermione said as she left for her room.

“Why would you do that?” Ginny demanded.

“What?” Hermione asked.

“Cormac McLaggen he’s the biggest jerk on the planet, might as well be Malfoy,” Ginny said angrily.

“Well Malfoy didn’t ask me, did he? George isn’t here Ginny, would you like me to be the only person going alone?” Hermione questioned.

“No I-I it’s not that I want you to be alone it’s just that George and you are - and then why should you have to settle for less?”

“I haven’t got another option,” Hermione hissed. “And he’s nice enough– I mean he compliments me all the time and so why not make a guy happy, right?”

“Compliments you all the time? Hermione he’s a flirt it means nothing to him!” Ginny snapped.

“Oh really?” Hermione said her voice cracking slightly from hurt. “He’s a flirt so it means nothing, right? I mean it’s not possible he likes me is it because I’m not nice or pretty or anything am I? You know how insecure I am, you know I’m in love with a guy whose hundreds of miles from here and what you don’t want me to be happy for one night? You are a horrible friend, you know that?”

“No Hermione...” Ginny began.

“No Ginny, I can’t believe you,” Hermione said angrily as she left the dorm heading for the only place she ever found sanctuary.

“Everything quite alright dear?” asked Madam Pince who wore a frown looking at Hermione’s tear stained face.

“Fine thanks,” she lied and the elder witch nodded at her.

Hermione sat in the back of the library in her usual corner and sighed deeply. She didn’t fancy Cormac and she didn’t see why Ginny was making such a big deal out of it. If George was here she wouldn’t have had this problem she would have asked him, he would have gone with her and she wouldn’t be sat here alone and angry at Ginny. It all came back to George.  

She spent the evening in the library but she didn’t read she just sat there and kept to herself staying quiet and losing herself in thoughts.

She returned to the Common room to find it empty except for Harry who had been watching the portrait hole patiently.

“There you are, for God’s sake where have you been?” Harry asked with an exasperated tone.

“In the library not that anybody cared to look,” she said bitterly.

“Hey I didn’t do anything to you so I’d prefer if you didn’t take it out on me,” he said whilst holding his arms above his head in surrender. Hermione collapsed on the chair beside him.

“I know, I’m sorry,” she sighed.

“It’s okay but seriously what’s up? Ginny’s in a mood you disappeared for five hours, care to explain?”

“What your girlfriend didn’t tell you?” Hermione asked sourly.

“Again I did nothing to you and she’s not my girlfriend...yet,” Harry said.

Yet, huh? When are you going to ask her?” Hermione asked excitedly.

“Slughorn’s party but that’s not important right now,” Harry said. “What happened?”

“Cormac asked me to Slughorn’s party and I said yes. She was angry at me and told me I should have said no but Harry I didn’t want to be the only one alone, it would have been pathetic and pitiful. She then said he was just a flirt and he wasn’t actually interested in me. So I asked her if it was that hard to believe a guy could be attracted to me and told her she was a horrible friend,” Hermione explained.

“Okay so she was wrong. Fair enough but we know how much she likes being wrong...” Harry said.

“I’m not apologising,” Hermione said defensively.

“And you shouldn’t have to but take it from someone who knows what it’s like to fall out with your best friend, I mean obviously you and me - well mostly you and Ron have had arguments but it’s different there are things you talk about with Ginny that you can’t necessarily talk about with Ron or me. Remember fourth year me and Ron didn’t speak for weeks maybe months - I don’t know - but it’s the same as you and Ginny there were things I could tell Ron I couldn’t tell you as easily and that time killed me. What I’m saying is when it came down to it and he was there and he was ready to apologise I didn’t want to hear it, I’m not saying it’s the same for you but think about it,” Harry said.

“I know and you’re right but it was like an accusation like I’d done something wrong but I hadn’t. It’s like she thought I was actually interested in Cormac which I’m not and if anyone should understand how I feel about George I expected it to be her. I’ve shared my thoughts and feelings with her. Does she think I would forget George like that? Does she think I’m that type of person?” Hermione questioned allowing tears to run down her face.

“Of course not, like you said she’s one of your best friends but nobody’s perfect she made a mistake, a big mistake but like I said in fourth year so did Ron and if someone is that important to you and plays such a big part in your life then you have to make an allowance,” Harry said.

“I know,” she sighed. “Maybe it was just a combination of things. I mean I miss George so much it hurts, all this stuff with the war, school work and then maybe the thing was Ginny just tipped the scale.”

“I know how you feel, I’ve got such a bad feeling about Malfoy, all the stuff with Dumbledore and what he’s been showing me, trying to get the memory from Slughorn, school work and it’s going to sound stupid but I- I miss Sirius,” he said his voice breaking and silent tears running down his face.

“It doesn’t sound stupid Harry,” Hermione told him softly and leant into his side wrapping her arms around him. She began to cry though she couldn’t pinpoint exactly what was causing the tears.

“All my life bad things have happened to me but they just make me appreciate good things more,” he told her.

“Like?” Hermione asked wondering if it could cheer them both up.

“Like Hogwarts, like you, like Ron, like all of you who I’ve met here and have become the family that I never had.”

“You’re the brother I never had, you know?” Hermione told him. “I hope you know that through everything that is coming, through the light and the dark I am here for you and I will be just a step behind you all the time, whenever you need me Harry.”

“I know and I don’t doubt it for a second but it’s not in my intentions to risk your life again Hermione,” he told her.

“Harry I’d give my life for you happily and you cannot change that,” she said. He smiled slightly as she rested her head on his shoulder.

Ginny came down the stairs from the Girls’ dormitory silently she stopped halfway and watched them and existing anger and new jealousy exploded inside of her, she ran up the stairs picked up a quill and began to write.

Dear George,

I hate to tell you this but Hermione is moving on, she is going to Slughorn’s party with Cormac McLaggen and seems quite excited. I tried to talk her out of it but she was adamant that she’s going with him. Really if she just didn’t want to go alone she could have asked Neville, Dean, Seamus or even Ron so there’s no excuse or explanation. I don’t know what’s going on with her I don’t think she was ever as serious about you as she made out because she’s just moved on so quickly. I’m sorry. Hope all is well.

With love, Ginny x

The next morning she didn’t think twice about sending the letter but after it was gone the reality of what she’d done hit her and she was guilty immediately. But guilt wouldn’t make Hermione forgive her and guilt couldn’t change what she’d done but it made her feel sick. Yet she could agree she deserved to feel that way and Hermione was right. She was a horrible friend.

 Well that was chapter 30! What did you think? Hope you liked it but whether you did or didn't I'd really like to hear your thoughts and opinions on the chapter and the story so far! Thanks so much for reading it's appreciated as always and I hope you continue to read and enjoy the story! Please leave me a review it makes me happy, it only takes a second and I work hard on the story so any feedback at all is always really nice to get!

Thanks again for reading! Jenna :)

Chapter 31: Chapter 31
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Hello you amazing readers! Here is chapter 31! Hope you enjoy it...

Ginny walked to breakfast feeling ill, the guilt consumed her and she was far from proud of her actions. She walked though she was not entirely conscious of her movements as her feet carried her along the well known route to the Great Hall. Along the way she smacked straight into someone.

“I’m so sorry,” she said looking across at the person on the floor. She got to her feet and realised she’d walked straight into Hermione.

“Ginny! There you are, listen I’m sorry I’ve just had so much on my mind recently and it was just too much and I flipped out when I should have been more rational. I don’t want to argue with you because you are such an important role in my life and I want to be clear when I say I’m serious about your brother. I love him and he is the only guy I dream of being with and the Cormac thing we’re just going to the party together he doesn’t mean anything to me but it’s just because he asked and I didn’t want to go alone. Ginny, I really am sorry. You’re like a sister to me and I wouldn’t want to jeopardise that,” Hermione said.

“Hermione it’s fine you have nothing to apologise for. I was out of order, I had no right to act how I did and I’m sorry. You’re like a sister to me too,” she said with a smile though the sickening feeling in her stomach wouldn’t end.

“Have you been to breakfast yet?” Hermione asked.

“Yeah,” she lied suddenly not feeling hungry but more like she was going to vomit.

“Okay, I’ll catch you later then?” Hermione asked unsurely.

“Definitely,” Ginny said with a forced smile as she waved goodbye and took off in the other direction.

“Gin, you okay?” Harry stopped her in the corridor.

“Fine,” she lied.

“Have you seen ‘Mione?” Harry asked.

“Yeah, we made up it’s fine,” she answered quickly.

“Good, you coming to breakfast?” he asked.

“No I already ate,” she lied again.

“You must’ve been up early.”

“I was,” she said adding a quick ‘bye’ before skipping off.

“Bye,” he called after her.

“What the bloody hell happened?” Ron demanded.

“What do you mean?” Harry asked.

“Ginny just ran past me crying,” Ron said.

“She was smiling and skipping a minute ago,” Harry said looking confused.

They reached the Great Hall and sat down with Hermione. As the owls entered with the post, one landed in front of Hermione and she untied the letter allowing it to leave. She opened the letter curiously and read.

Dear Hermione,

Isn’t it interesting how you can pick and chose what is important enough to write about in your letters and expect that I wouldn’t find out? You know how stupid I feel knowing that you are dating some random guy? I’m actually disgusted, I trusted you, I thought you understood but I was wrong. I thought I knew you but clearly I don’t because the Hermione I knew wouldn’t do something like that. I don’t know what’s happened but I don’t like it. If you write back I want the truth and if you can’t give it to me then don’t bother writing back at all because I don’t care.


Hermione felt someone had just taken a needle and stabbed her a million times across every inch of her body. She burst into tears, crumpled the letter and dropped it to the floor. She ran from the Great Hall as fast as her feet could move and collapsed in the Gryffindor common room on the sofa.

“Hermione, what’s wrong?” Ginny asked worriedly.

“What’s wrong?” Hermione shrieked. “How dare you? You’re right I had nothing to apologise for. You did. I didn’t think you’d sink so low as to ruin my relationship with your brother. I love him and- and you can’t imagine what he said in that letter, I don’t think anything could have hurt me more. You are truly the worst friend I’ve ever known. You are a horrible person and you don’t deserve anything you have- not in the slightest!”

Ron and Harry stood in the portrait hole watching with wide eyes and mouths hanging open.

“I’m sorry I was just angry and upset and jealous and so I-I...” Ginny began.

“Save it Ginny, I don’t want to hear it,” she hissed.

“You did this?” Harry asked Ginny waving Hermione’s crumpled letter and giving it to her to read.

“Yes she did,” Hermione spat.

“I didn’t think he’d react like this,” Ginny said.

“Oh and that fixes everything doesn’t it? You didn’t think this would happen? Well isn’t that comforting?” she said sarcastically.

Ginny began to cry. “I’m sorry,” she pleaded.

“Sorry isn’t going to fix this!” Hermione screamed. “You make me sick. And you know what I don’t know if that hurts you but George said I disgust him, does that make you happy? Does it make you happy to know your scheme worked? Does it make you proud that you’ve broken my heart? I hope it was worth it...I hope whatever strange kick you got out of this was worth losing me as a friend I really do.”

Hermione ran to her dorm and locked the door collapsing on her bed in tears.

“Ginny?” Ron asked expectantly.

“What?” she asked.

“Why?” Harry asked. “She was one of your best friends. Why would you-. No how could you?”

“I didn’t mean it I was angry and upset and jealous and I just I couldn’t...” Ginny trailed off.

“Angry?” Ron asked.

“Hermione and I had an argument!”

“Upset?” Ron asked again.

“Hermione and I had an argument!” Ginny repeated irritably.

“Jealous?” Ron asked.

“Hermione is pretty, she’s smart, she has tons of guys who fancy her, she has friends who would die for her and loads of them and yesterday I-I- she was talking to Harry and I-I’ve never talked to him like that or had a moment like that with him and it made me angry and jealous and I couldn’t take it...” Ginny said blushing furiously and looked at the floor avoiding eye contact.

Ron looked around awkwardly, “I’ll let you take this one Harry!” he said in an unusually high-pitched voice before running out.

Harry sighed and stepped forward, he placed a finger under her chin and tilted her head up.

“You have no reason to be jealous of anyone Ginny, you’re beautiful, you’re intelligent and you’re adored by many,” he said softly forcing her to meet his eyes. “I do love Hermione, Ginny,” he admitted to her and she looked down immediately.

But,” he added gently. “I love her as a sister.”

Ginny looked up at him again. “So in other words she was right and I’ve been a horrible person?”

“Even if I was in love Hermione that would still be the case,” Harry told her seriously.

Ginny groaned. “Why? Why am I so stupid?”

“I don’t actually know,” Harry chuckled and Ginny laughed slightly.

Meanwhile Hermione opened the window to allow in an owl. She took off the letter and began to read.

Dear Hermione,

What the hell?! George has not come out of his room and I’m sure he was crying. I don’t believe a word of that letter because I know you Hermione but I need to know what my sister is playing at because that’s out of order. I don’t know if maybe you’ve fallen out with her but it’s still no excuse. Hermione you’re like a sister to me and I trust that you wouldn’t mess with George’s affections like that but I do need to know what’s happened and what’s going on. Please don’t hurt him Hermione. I’m sending the letter Ginny sent to George with this as I’m sure you’d want to read what she’s written. I’m counting on you to respond ASAP.

Love Fred x

Hermione read Ginny’s letter slowly letting the words sink in.

Dear George,

I hate to tell you this but Hermione is moving on, she is going to Slughorn’s party with Cormac McLaggen and seems quite excited. I tried to talk her out of it but she was adamant that she’s going with him. Really if she just didn’t want to go alone she could have asked Neville, Dean, Seamus or even Ron so there’s no excuse or explanation. I don’t know what’s going on with her I don’t think she was ever as serious about you as she made out because she’s just moved on so quickly. I’m sorry. Hope all is well.

With love, Ginny x

Hermione wrote back to Fred quickly.

Dear Fred,

Thanks for having faith in me and I really appreciate it. Ginny and I had an argument the other day because Cormac McLaggen asked me to Slughorn’s party and I said yes. It didn’t mean anything but everyone else had a date and I didn’t want to be the pitiful one sat in the corner alone. I love George and nothing will change that and it really hurts me that he didn’t have the same trust in me that you did. Also I know Ginny said I could go with Neville, Dean, Seamus or Ron but to be fair they all have girlfriends or crushes they’re getting closer too and I don’t want to risk that or make it awkward for them. I’m going to write to George in a minute and I only hope he’ll be as understanding as you. I wouldn’t dream of hurting George and there isn’t anyone else I can picture myself with! I hope your well. Love always,

Hermione x

Hermione sighed deeply she was fuming and she needed to confront Ginny and let it all out instead of bottling it all up and then from there they could work on apologies and mending their friendship. However if George did not forgive her she could never forgive Ginny. So first she would write to George then she would find Ginny.

Dear George,

I know what Ginny wrote to you and I have to admit that I’m hurt that you would believe her and not have trust in me. However I understand she is your sister and therefore you have a right to take her word over mine. I want to tell you that out of everyone of you all you are the one who knows me the best, the one who knows how I feel, what my fears are, what my goals are and everything else. I don’t want you to doubt how much I value you as a friend and major piece of my life. It is true that I am going to Slughorn’s party with Cormac McLaggen but I want to be crystal clear when I say I do not have feelings for him but he asked me and I said yes because there was no one else for me to go with. Like I said Ron is with Lavender, Neville and Luna, Seamus and Katie Bell (well they’re not together but I’ve noticed some flirting), Dean and Parvati and I didn’t want to make it awkward for any of them. George you mean everything to me and I hope that your perception of me hasn’t changed just because of Ginny’s spiteful words. We had an argument but I didn’t ever think she’d sink so low, I know she was just really upset and so I’m prepared to forgive her but I can’t say it didn’t deeply offend me. Anyway I hope this letter has cleared things up. We have a trip to Hogsmeade next weekend if you can get away from work to meet me because I think it would be good for us to talk this out face to face. All my love always,

Hermione xxx

She read the letter over and happy with her words sent his and Fred’s letters with the owl that had stayed and waited for her response.

She walked down into the Common room where Harry sat talking to Ron, Seamus and Dean.

“Ginny?” she asked.

“Her room,” Harry answered.

“Thanks,” she said.

She knocked on the door.

“Get lost! I know I’m a terrible person I’ve been told about five times by five different people it’s fine I get the message now leave whoever you are!”

Hermione pulled out her wand and unlocked the door, she pushed it open angrily and stepped into the room. She glared at Ginny and it was filled with complete disgust and disappointment.

“Ugh it’s you,” she groaned.

“Yeah. That’s right it’s me,” Hermione said sitting down on one of the beds. “I can’t believe you sent this,” she shook her head and threw the letter at Ginny after scrunching it into a ball.

“I-I was wrong! I was stupid and I was...” Ginny began.

“Reckless, horrible, spiteful...?” Hermione helped.

“Yes,” Ginny sighed.

“And you were malicious, careless, hateful, inconsiderate...?” Hermione began again and Ginny opened her mouth to respond. “And,” Hermione continued. “I forgive you!”

“Ye...” Ginny stopped and looked at her with a bewildered expression. “You what?!”

“I forgive you.”


“Yes...unless this causes a problem between George and I, if that were to happen a may never forgive you,” she admitted.

Ginny began to cry. “I am so, so sorry Hermione, I don’t know why you’re forgiving me but I promise you won’t regret it.

“I’m forgiving you because you’re too important to me for me not to,” she said.

“I’m sorry, I really am. I didn’t intend to risk or jeopardise your relationship with George and if I have I won’t be able to live with myself,” she said honestly.

Hermione nodded.

“Did you write to George?” Ginny asked.

“Did you write to George?” Hermione asked in return venomously even though she had just forgiven her she couldn’t help the anger.

“To explain...?” Ginny asked unsurely.

“Damn right.”

“No,” Ginny admitted whilst looking at her feet.

“Why the hell not? You made this mess and if you were really sorry you should be fixing this,” Hermione said.

“I thought you forgave me...” Ginny began.

“Don’t you dare try and make me out as the bad guy here!” Hermione yelled. “I forgave you because I thought you felt genuinely guilty about what you’d done but I’m now angry because you’re clearly not which I can tell because you have made no attempt whatsoever to make amends!”

“What do you want me to say to him? It’s okay I was lying you can get back to caring and loving more for her than you do for your own sister?” she screamed shrilly.

“Ginny,” Hermione said softly. “You don’t really think that, do you?"

“Of course I do. Anything about you he loves, you have these moments and he shows you the other side of him, the side of him that he hasn’t trusted his own sister enough to meet!”

“Have you ever thought that he didn’t show you that side of him because he wants to be someone you can respect and look up to when things are wrong? Have you ever thought that maybe he puts up that brave front for your sake and for everyone else’s sake too? Did you ever think he only shows say Fred and I that side of him because he doesn’t want anyone to think less of him?”

“No...” Ginny said.

“Well that’s the truth. Listen I’m going to go because this is just emotionally exhausting for me now. If you chose to do the right thing and write to George then I appreciate it and if you chose not to I hope you understand that I can’t forgive you,” Hermione said seriously. “You are my sister as far as I’m concerned and I love you but this is your decision now.”

With that said Hermione left the room in tears and with a deep sigh and shaky breath she returned to her room.

So what did you think? Does everyone still hate Ginny? Are you enjoying the drama? I really hope you all liked it but whether you did or didn't you know I love to hear from you and the box at the bottom of the screen loves it when you use it to write reviews! So please- you can make the box and Jenna happy today just by leaving a review it's quick, simple and greatly appreciated!

Thank you so much for reading! Hope you all continue to read and enjoy the story! Jenna :)

Chapter 32: Chapter 32
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Here is chapter 32! I hope you enjoy it!

Dear George,

I’m sorry. It was a lie and I’m ashamed. Hermione is going to the party with Cormac but because he asked not because she actually likes him. I was so angry at her after we’d had an argument and to be honest I was a bit jealous and upset too and so I was prepared to do anything to make her hurt the way I was at the time. I was wrong and as she told me I was a horrible person and a horrible friend. George you are my brother and I love you and I’m so sorry I hurt you as I am sorry for hurting Hermione. I would never do anything to jeopardise your relationship with her because I understand how serious you are about her and I apologise as I acted upon spite rather than being rational. I hope you can forgive me as Hermione has on the grounds I try and fix this and that you aren’t angry at her. Lots of love,

Ginny x

Ginny sighed and sent off the letter before leaving in search of Hermione. She went down into the Common room first and found neither Ron or Harry could look at her for longer than a few seconds before turning away and going silent.

“What’s going on why can’t you even look at me?” she demanded.

“What you did to Hermione and George was out of order Ginny,” Ron said to her seriously.

“If you’re looking for her she’s in our room crying her eyes out,” Lavender said from Ron’s other side.

“She wouldn’t even talk to us,” Parvati said from across the Common room.

“Are you all angry at me too then?” she asked as she looked around.

“We’re not angry but until you’ve set things straight you can’t blame us for being disappointed in you,” Harry said.

“Great, you know when you need your friends the most and that’s when they don’t want to be there for you? That’s when you realise they aren’t actually you friends and they don’t actually care!” Ginny said.

“You know when a friend trusts you with something and you use it to make them miserable? That’s when you know you’re not a true friend,” Ron shot back.

“If you notice we’re not with Hermione right now, mostly because it’s the girls’ dorm but this is your mess therefore it’s up to you to fix it,” Harry said.

“I’m going to find her now but thanks guys, and I’m sorry I’ve been a bit harsh recently,” Ginny called and disappeared up the stairs.

Ginny faltered as she saw Hermione hugging her knees to her chest and sobbing loudly.

“Hermione I-I wrote to him...” she began.

“Has he written back?” she asked immediately.

“Not yet but I’m sure he will soon,” she said and sat beside her.

 “I’m sorry,” Ginny said softly.

“It’s okay, you were angry it’s fair,” Hermione said.

“It’s not okay and I can’t express in words how sorry I am,” Ginny told her seriously.

“I know Ginny,” she sighed heavily.

"I really hope you and George can be stronger from this. I want you to be together because I know how special he is to you and how special you are to him and I hate myself for doing this because I risked that and it kills me inside. You're two people I love and appreciate most in my life and I truly regret hurting you," she said sincerely.

"Thanks Gin, I forgive you," she whispered her response and hugged the younger witch.

There was a tap at the window and Hermione leapt from her bed and allowed the owl in. She took her letter from its leg and threw the one addressed to Ginny to her. Hermione tore the envelope open in desperation.

Dear Hermione,

I'm sorry. You're right and I know you too well to have ever thought you would do something like that. I'm ashamed to admit I believed Ginny and I'm truly sorry. You're so important to me Hermione and that was the only reason I was so angry and irrational. I feel so stupid because I would never want you to doubt how special you are to me and I hope you can forgive me for not understanding. Ginny is completely out of order and I'm sorry for that too. You will always be perfect in my eyes Hermione and one letter is not going to change that and I'm sorry that I almost let it. I'd love to see you next weekend, let me know a time and place to meet you. All my love now and forever,

George x

Hermione cried tears of happiness and relief as she rummaged for some parchment and a quill. "We're okay," Hermione smiled as she looked at Ginny. But Ginny was crying as she read her letter.

Dear Ginny,

How dare you? I hope you know you were completely out-of-order to do that and I hope you feel horrible for it. You are my sister Ginny, I love you with all my heart and I can't express in words how much it hurts that you'd try and do this to me. You know how I feel, you know she makes me happy and the fact that you pulled a stunt like this to try and destroy that happiness kills me inside. I'm your brother and I expect that you love me too and yet after this I'm not too sure. Ginny, I understand that we all have our moments that we're not proud of and we all have faults but this is just another level and I am really disappointed in you. I wonder if this is my fault though. I know sometimes it may seem that I care more for Hermione than I do for you but I want to apologise for that. I love you so much and you are my sister and my friend and I expect you to already know how much I love you so I don't always feel a need to make sure I remind you of that love. Then with Hermione I need to convince her of my feelings so I feel a greater need to remind her which is why sometimes you may feel I pay more attention to her. I want to be clear when I say you are just as important to me Ginny and I don't want you to feel any less special than you should and I really appreciate the role you play in my life. I forgive you for what you did and I hope we can go back to normal now. I love you and never forget it,

George x

"Hey what's wrong?" Hermione asked softly.

"He forgives me," Ginny said and cried even harder.

"Well that's good isn't it?" Hermione asked.

"No it's amazing and I-I can't believe it!" she exclaimed.

Hermione smiled. "You weren't that happy when I forgave you," she teased.

"Because you're a rational, reasonable person! I expected George to hate me for the rest of his life!"

"He would never hate you Gin. He loves you and never forget it," she said gently.

"Funny that was the last line of his letter," Ginny laughed. "You guys are freakily alike."

"Funny that's what Fred said to me before they left," Hermione smiled as she recalled the time.

"We should really write back," Ginny said as she glanced at the owl that hadn't budged and was now staring at them expectantly.

Dear George,

Thanks for understanding! I'm so glad we're okay again because if we weren't I may have died. How about midday and we can meet in the Three Broomsticks? Sound good? I cannot wait to see you I feel like it's been forever! Hope everything's going well with the shop and I will see you soon! Send my love to your parents and Fred. Love and miss you always,

Hermione xxx

Hermione attached the letter to the owl’s leg and the owl turned purposefully to Ginny who attached her letter too. It then took off through the open window.

The week passed quickly from then and Hermione's excitement to see George after four months was unbelievable and she was literally buzzing with eagerness. She dressed at seven am and ran down into the Common room.

"Hermione?" Harry asked as she bounded down the stairs.

"Hello Harry!" she chimed cheerfully.

"You alright?" he asked looking at her with an bemused expression.

"Never better," she beamed jumping into the seat beside him. "You?"

"Okay," he mumbled.

"What's wrong? You should be happy. This is yours and Ginny's first date as a couple!" Hermione said.

"I am but I'm worried that by dating her I am..."

"Risking her life," Hermione interrupted.

"Don't pretend it isn't true!" he hissed.

"Harry, I don't know what you want me to say..."

"I don't want you to say anything. I want you to go back to being all excited about seeing George today," Harry chuckled.

Hermione faltered slightly. "I'm not that excited about seeing George...I-I'm just a generally happy person"

"Okay 'Mione whatever you say," he grinned. "There's nothing wrong with being excited about it."

"I know it just all seems a bit pathetic doesn't it? I'm so excited yet I can't admit how I feel," she mumbled.

"It's not pathetic Hermione, it just shows how much you really care for him," Harry reassured her.

"I suppose," Hermione said thoughtfully. "Breakfast?"

"Sure let's go," he said.

After breakfast they relaxed for a little while in the Common room before they left for the village at 11:30. They got there by ten to twelve with faces red from cold and snow settled in their hair.

Harry and Ginny broke off from the group shortly followed by Dean and Parvati, Luna and Neville and then Seamus who catching a glimpse of Katie called out to her and ran off to join her. This left Hermione alone and she headed for the Three Broom Sticks the welcoming warmth washing over her.

Her eyes scanned the tables and booths for George and finally her eyes fell upon him. He saw her over the crowds and broke into a grin as he waved to her enthusiastically. Hermione could no longer hold it in, the excitement overwhelmed her and she ran to him practically bursting with eagerness.

George stood as she reached him and hugged her tightly into him, picking her off the ground and spinning her around.

"Four months is too long," he breathed.

"Mmm..." Hermione agreed.

"I missed you more than it's healthy to miss someone," he admitted.

"I missed you too," she sighed as he released her. She sat opposite him and he slid her a mug of butterbeer as he took a sip of his own.

"How's it been?" he asked.

"Amazing, the lessons are great obviously but it would be better if you and Fred were still there."

"Obviously," he grinned.

"How's the store going?"

"Brilliant. Hermione I actually can't believe how successful it is.”

"I always knew it would be, I could never expect anything less from you," she smiled.

"Hey the job offer is still there if you want it," George told her.

"Who knows? Maybe one day," she agreed.

"Listen the thing with Ginny- I-I'm really sorry and I should have had more faith in you..." George began before Hermione interrupted him.

"It's fine George. I understand and it's okay- I honestly don't mind," she brushed the subject off but George wasn't having it.

He held one of her hands and looked at her seriously. "You may not mind but I feel terrible. I admire every aspect of you Hermione and I take pride in how well I know you and I don't know how I let one letter fool me. I care too much for you to have believed those words and I'm truly sorry for it. You're so important to me and I feel stupid because I knew you weren't that type of person but the side of me that was so hurt by the contents of that letter it over-powered my rational side that knew it wasn't true. That's not an excuse though and I should have had some sense and considered the letter first but I didn't and I can't express how sorry I am for that."

"Thank you George and I forgive you because we all make mistakes and I understand what you did and why you did it and I appreciate your apology."

"You know I'd never do anything to hurt you?" George asked.

"Of course George, I trust that you would never intentionally hurt me just as I wouldn't intentionally hurt you," Hermione told him.

"Does that mean I've ever unintentionally hurt you?" he asked her seriously, searching deep in her eyes for an answer.

"No..." she began.

"You're lying to me Hermione. Have I ever unintentionally hurt you?" he repeated.

"Yes but it doesn't matter because it only hurts because I care so much for you," she explained and to her surprise he left it there and just nodded.

"Oh before I forget I have to invite you for Christmas holidays and I know they start next week and it's late notice but we'd all want you with us! ," he said to her cheerfully.

"I'd love to come for Christmas!" she beamed. "But I have to check with my parents first."

"Cool," he grinned. A comfortable silence fell over them and they watched each other for a while. Intense gazes fixed upon each other.

"George I don't want to go back," she whispered softly. "Not without you."

"I don't want to be without you either," he smiled. "But I can't go back into the school and you wouldn't be you if you left."

Hermione sighed. "I miss you all the time. Even if I'm focused in class subconsciously I'm wondering what you're doing, what you're thinking..."

"I can guarantee what I'm thinking will always be about you," he promised.

She laughed slightly. "Do you know that feeling, like when you're swimming and you need to keep swimming because if you stop you drown but you feel like you can't keep swimming much longer?"

"Yeah," George nodded.

"That's how I feel when I'm not with you especially with everything going on at the moment," she said to him gently.

"Then stop swimming and float," he grinned.

"I know I'm supposed to be smart but I don't understand what you mean by that, though it sounded very deep, intelligent and poetic," she smiled.

"It means that you need to stop focusing on the negative and just relax and enjoy where you are in life. You can't swim away from a problem Hermione, so float and let it pass you. Then when the water is clear and you've regained your energy start swimming again," he told her holding her eye.

She stared at him in awe. "You are the most- I mean- I do you think of this stuff? It's truly amazing. I mean that was beautiful and creative and... You are so-so..."

"Amazing? Intelligent? Helpful?" George suggested.

"Usually I would choose now to comment on your ego but you're right! You're amazing, intelligent, helpful and just- there's not even a word for how-how wow you are," she laughed.

George blushed but grinned all the same. "You're not half bad yourself Granger!"

"I'll take that as a compliment shall I?" she asked.

"Would I ever insult you?" he answered her with a question and she smiled. "Then again there's nothing to insult is there? The true picture of perfection!" he grinned.

"I think we've had this conversation and I explained that you're the prefect one-not me!"

"Hey I know I'm brilliant and all but I'm nothing compared to you," he said sincerely.

"You're a very convincing liar," she laughed.

"Hi Hermione," a voice said.

"Hi," she muttered looking at George with a sense of frustration.

"Who's this?" George asked holding back a laugh at the look of distaste on Hermione's face who looked tempted to tell him to piss off.

"This is Cormac McLaggen," Hermione told him.

"I'm George," he grinned shaking Cormac's hand.

"Are you two dating?" he asked abruptly.

Hermione blushed slightly. "No..."

"Oh right so would you like to..." Cormac began.

"Watch your back mate," George warned.

"But you said you're not dati-..." Cormac was interrupted as a mug of butterbeer was spilt over his back.

"I meant literally watch your back," George said unable to hold back a grin. Hermione shook with silent laughter beside him.

Cormac turned quickly looking for who had done it.

"I'm so sorry!" Colin Creevey said a look of pure and utter horror on his face.

"You stupid little idiot! Do your eyes not work? Can you not see me right here? Look at the mess you've made! Just wait I am going to..."

"Shut up!" Hermione warned him darkly. "It was an accident and he apologised- now drop it! Don't you dare talk to him like that! And by the way the answer is no- I don't want to go out with you."

"What? I mean you came with me to Slughorn's party stop playing hard to get."

"I went with you because I didn't want to go alone but you're a jerk and well there's someone else," she told him and blushed slightly as she glanced at George.

"Him?" Cormac demanded looking at George furiously. "Oh come on what's so great about him?"

"He happens to be an amazing guy whose caring, considerate, smart, funny and you- no matter how hard you may try will never be half of the man he is!...And I never specified who 'someone else' is so lay off!" she screamed.

"Fine then," he shrugged. He stormed out of the pub still covered in butterbeer.

"Thanks Hermione," Colin said with a smile as he left to rejoin his friends.

"Thank you Hermione," George grinned. Hermione raised a curious eyebrow at him. "For all the stuff you said about me."

"It was the truth," Hermione shrugged and looked down to avoid his eye.

"I really appreciate it," he smiled.

Hermione nodded. They spent the rest of the afternoon together and it past quickly.

George glanced at his watch. "It's half past five- you need to be back at the castle by six."

"I know, I should go," she agreed and they left the pub entering the snowy streets of Hogsmeade. Upon stepping out they spotted Harry, Ginny, Ron, Lavender, Neville and Luna.

"George!" Ginny exclaimed running to hug her brother.

"Hey Gin, you alright?" he asked with a grin and she nodded happily.

"Alright, mate?" George asked as he shook Harry's hand enthusiastically.

"Good thanks, you?"

"I'm well."

Ron and Lavender had continued walking as if not noticing them and George could already tell Ron was trying to get away from him. He grinned mischievously.

"Ronniekins!" he shouted running after him and engulfing him in a hug.

"Get off," he protested.

"Mum said to make sure you had your teddy because we know you have nightmares without it," George said keeping a straight face.

Ron looked mortified. "That's not true..."

"Oh and is this your girlfriend?" George continued. "It's nice to meet you! You know he's never had a girlfriend? Thought he never would to be honest..."

"Shut up!" Ron yelled.

"Well are you going to introduce us?" George asked.

"Lavender this is my elder brother George- George this is my girlfriend Lavender..."

"Ron you idiot! I've been in the same house as her since you guys started- I do know who she is!" George laughed.

"You're such a windup..." Ron said whilst shaking his head.

"We need to get back up to the castle," said Dean who had just joined them accompanied by Parvati.

"Yeah we do," Hermione nodded.

"Bye then," George smiled as he hugged her.

"I'll see you over Christmas I hope," she said.

"If not I will come and visit you for a change," he grinned.

"I'd like that," Hermione said.

"Find out and let me know," George told her and she nodded.

"See you in a week or so then!" she smiled and released him.

They all said goodbye to George and set off for the castle.

"Wait Hermione I..." the words caught in his throat refusing to leave his mouth.

Hermione turned and smiled at him. She waved at him and mouthed the words 'don't worry'.

Later that day Hermione received a letter from her parents saying that they would have family visiting from Canada and so she would have to be home for the holidays. Hermione felt a mix of emotions upon this news. The first was disappointment that she couldn't be with the Weasley's and Harry for Christmas and the other was excitement to see her family. Her aunt and uncle would be visiting and her cousin who was her age and as much as Hermione was excited to see them part of her wished she could have spent the time with George and the rest of the Weasleys.

Ah and the drama is over! So you know the deal! Love it? Hate it? Or anything inbetween the two I really want to know! I love to hear from you all! Thanks as always to you lovely readers for well...reading! Lol! Please review! Hope you continue to read and enjoy the story! 

Jenna :)

Chapter 33: Chapter 33
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Hello readers! Here's chapter 33! I hope you enjoy it and don't forget to leave a review on your way out! On with the story...

The last week of term past quickly. And before they knew it they were on their way to Hogsmeade station. They boarded the train and the journey past quietly and uneventfully. When they arrived at Kings Cross Hermione had barely stepped off the train when she was pulled into a tight hug.

"Hello," George said cheerfully as he took her trunk and headed towards Mrs. Weasley who was chatting happily to Mrs. Granger.

George lay the trunk down on the trolley which Hermione's mum had by her side before hugging Hermione again.

"Guess what?" he asked her.

"What?" Hermione asked suspiciously.

"You get two Christmas' this year!"

"What do you mean?" she asked curiously.

"I mean, your mother very kindly invited us all round for Boxing Day so we can give you your presents then and you can give us ours!" he grinned.

"Really?" Hermione pulled away from George to address her mum.

"Of course dear," she smiled warmly.

"I'll see you then I guess," Hermione grinned and hugged George, Ginny, Harry, Ron and Mrs. Weasley before leaving with her mother.

Spending time with her family was great for Hermione but the excitement constantly building inside of her was leading up to Boxing Day.

As the days flew by Boxing Day finally arrived. Hermione was literally buzzing and the second she'd eaten breakfast she was in her room getting ready. She put on a deep blue strapless dress which had a silver ribbon across the waist and fell just below her knee. She brushed her hair, which she'd tamed into glossy ringlets, before sitting down on her bed to read 'Hogwarts: A History' her favourite book.

"Hey 'Mione, can I borrow your hair dryer?" asked her cousin Layla.

"Sure Lays, it's on the dresser," she said not looking up.

"What are you reading now?" she asked.

Hermione's eyes widened and she quickly covered the book under the blanket on her bed. "N-Nothing," she stammered.

"You've become oddly secretive since you started at that boarding school. You used to tell me everything, you never write anymore either!" Layla pointed out.

"It's really busy at school and I don't often get a chance, but I don't know your address either so I can't exactly send a letter."

"True," she shrugged. "So who is it that's visiting today?"

"My other family," Hermione smiled. "Friends from school and their parents."

"Right and which one do you have a crush on?"

"George...wait what!?"

"George huh? Is he cute?" she asked.

"H-how did you know?"

"You are literally bursting with excitement!" Layla pointed out. "I may not see you often but I know you Hermione and you're not usually this excited."

Right," Hermione sighed. "In other words I'm completely obvious about everything."

"Yes," she laughed and they talked for a short while and Hermione explained all about her friends. "Anyways you didn't answer me- is he cute?"

Hermione laughed and blushed. "Yes he is and he's funny and smart and caring and considerate and..." Hermione stopped as the noise from downstairs escalated.

"They're here!" Hermione leapt up from her bed glanced in at her reflection in the mirror and bounded downstairs dragging Layla with her.

"Hermione!" Ginny exclaimed upon seeing her. "You look great!"

"Thanks Gin! You too," Hermione smiled. "This is my cousin Layla."

Ginny hugged Hermione as she reached the bottom of the stairs. "Nice to meet you, I'm Ginny," she said with a smile towards her cousin.

"You too," she smiled.

Hermione went around introducing Layla and greeting the Weasleys.

"Hey Granger, you forgot to greet the two most important people here," Fred called across the room to her where she was chatting with Harry, Ron and Ginny.

"No Fred, Harry and Ron are right here," she teased.

"Whatever Hermione," he chuckled.

Hermione grabbed Layla's wrist and dragged her over to the twins. "And these two are the twins: Fred and George."

"Hi, I'm Layla," she smiled.

"Fred," George said.

"George," Fred said.

"Or I might be George," George said.

"And I might be Fred," Fred grinned.

"But you will never know," they said in unison.

Hermione rolled her eyes. "In other words that one is Fred and this one is George."

"And this one is the only person on earth that can always tell us apart," George smiled and hugged Hermione who returned the hug.

"Nice to meet you," he said to Layla after pulling away from Hermione.

"You too," she offered him her hand to shake.

George laughed. "Oh come on we're all friends here," he grinned and hugged her.

Layla looked to Hermione for help but she just laughed and smiled at her. "You people are a friendly bunch."

Fred shrugged. "You get used to it."

"I didn't think this house could hold so many people," Hermione said.

"I would have come alone if we couldn't all fit," George told her.

Hermione smiled up at him. "Presents?"

"Presents," he agreed.

Everyone gathered around and the Weasley's having exchanged presents the day before between themselves ended up with a present each from Hermione but Hermione had presents from everyone. Most people had opted for the obvious and bought her books like Harry, Ron and Fred. Then Ginny had bought her a pair of boots and a matching bag and Mr. and Mrs. Weasley had given her homemade sweets and a Weasley jumper as usual. She opened her last present which was a very carefully wrapped, small, golden box with a tag attached to it. 'Merry Christmas 'Mione, love always George xxx' She looked up at him across the room and found he was watching her intently. Upon catching his eye he grinned.

He shook his head at her. "Not now," he mouthed at her across the room.

She looked at him curiously, raising an eyebrow at him across the room. He got up and sat beside her. "Not here," he whispered resting a hand on the present.

"Why?" she asked quietly glancing around. Her cousin sitting to her left was watching the pair with increasing interest.

"Magic," he answered lowering his voice and glancing at Layla who looked away pretending to be once again interested in her very own Weasley jumper.

After dinner George called Hermione out of the living room.

"I want you to open it whilst I'm here," he told her pushing the gift into her hand. "Not here though...where's your room?"

Hermione took his hand and lead him up the stairs. She pushed open the door to her room and sat on her bed. He paused- taking in his surroundings before sitting beside her.

"Nice room," he grinned.

The walls were a welcoming scarlet colour and they were covered in posters which all appeared to be of Muggle things. There was a large bookshelf along one wall and more books stacked beside it.

"Thanks," she smiled. "Can I open it?"

"No I'm going to make you sit and stare at it," he said sarcastically.

She laughed. "I was just checking." She opened it carefully unwrapping it and removing the lid from the box. As she three boxes sprung out of it resting perfectly around the original box. All the boxes were the exact same size as the box she had initially unwrapped. She glanced at George who simply smiled at her. She opened the first box and a crystal vase revealed itself, it was filled with a dozen red roses.

"George they're beautiful," she breathed.

"They'll never die," he told her. "So that you can keep them forever as a memory and a reminder of how much I care for you."

"Thank you so much," she said and hugged him.

"Hey hug me at the end- you've still got two more to open," he said.

She nodded and opened the next box. It was a pair of lilac, heart-shaped crystal earrings. "They match my necklace," she said as she gazed at them and her fingers brushed the pendant that George had bought her for the previous Christmas.

"That's not a co-incidence," George smiled and watched her remove her hoops and put in the new earrings.

She opened the final present and found a locket. It was gold and heart-shaped and she opened it to reveal a picture of herself on one half of the locket and a picture of him on the other. Her fingers felt numb as she grasped it and she turned it over in her hand to see a message engraved on the back. 'With love, George xxx'

Tears streamed down her face as she fumbled with the clasp in an attempt to put it on. George's warm, steady hands held her shaky one's and fastened the chain around her neck.

"George you are so thoughtful and sweet but you- you shouldn't have spent so much money on me. George having you in my life is a gift and blessing in its self I can't believe you did all of this!" she said softly as she wrapped her arms around him.

"You're worth it Hermione," he told her. "I just wanted to give you some stuff that can always be with you even when I can't be. To remind you how much I adore you and how much I care for you. So that whenever you feel alone you still know that I will always be with you," he said sincerely.

"George," her voice came light and soft. "There is nothing in this world that could make me forget how much I can trust you- how much I can depend on you and I will always be thankful for that. I will always appreciate having such an amazing friend and I just I want you to know that no matter what I will be here for you. I mean I don't know what the future holds even though I have hopes for it there's no way of me knowing but I know that you will be part of my future. I don't know how or in what way but you will always be a part of my life and just a part of me."

"Hermione I-"

"George time to go home," Mrs. Weasley called.

He closed his eyes clearly feeling very torn. "I guess I should be going," he sighed.

"Yeah," Hermione agreed and stood up to hug him. She rested her hand on the side of his face kissing his cheek.

"I'm going to miss you," he breathed.

"I will miss you too," she smiled and he took one of her hands in his and kissed the back of it softly.

"Oh wait," he said as he remembered something. "I never opened it," he muttered pulling out the present Hermione had given him. He unwrapped it to find a photo frame with a picture of the both of them from Christmas day last year. It showed them beneath the mistletoe and the short clip in which George kissed her cheek and transfigured the mistletoe into a rose and given it to her.

"Wow..." he smiled at it."How...?"

"Ginny got out her camera to film a kiss but this is what she got instead and when I saw it- I just had to do this," she smiled at him.

"Hermione I love it really," he grinned and examined the frame closely. The frame itself was dusted with glitter and it changed colour, melting slowly into a new shade every few seconds. Etched into the bottom of the frame was a short message 'All my love, always. Hermione xxx'

"Thanks for everything George," she smiled hugging him again.

"You're welcome. Thank you as well," he grinned returning the hug.

She said goodbye to the rest of the Weasley's and to Harry before giving George a final hug.  

After everyone had left Hermione helped clean up.



"He's a lovely young man, darling," said Mr. Granger.

"Sorry Dad?" Hermione asked.

"George, he's a real gentlemen."

Hermione almost choked on air. "Excuse me?"

"Well it's just that if there's someone you'd like to be with we're glad it's a nice boy who will treat you well," her mum said as she joined the conversation.

"Yeah you were right 'Mione he is cute," Layla said.

"Ahh I'm so not having this conversation," she laughed and ran upstairs.

"Mione?" Layla's voice floated through the door.

"Doors open," she called back.

"So what did he get you?" she asked excitedly.

Hermione gestured to the items sat on her bed.

"He bought you roses? And earrings? And a...a locket with pictures of you in it? I've never known anybody to be so romantic he must really like you!"

"And I really like him..." Hermione sighed. "No I love him with all my heart. I just can't tell him because I'm afraid of it not working...he means too much to me. He means too much to me for me to risk having him in my life..." she admitted.

"’re serious about him?" Layla asked.

"I want to spend the rest of my life with him Lays... I can't picture myself with anyone else," she told her.

"Oh 'Mione you're only sixteen how can you possibly know that?" she asked her.

"Because the thought of being with someone else hurts me. Because being away from him hurts me. Because I've never felt this way about anyone else."

Layla nodded. "Then what are you waiting for?"

"I don't know- I guess I'm just afraid it won't work out..." she trailed off.

"Girls lights out in five," Mrs. Granger called.

"You'll never know unless you try."

"I suppose," Hermione sighed.

That night Hermione's thoughts and dreams were filled with images of George. She had been so touched by his gifts and after he'd given them to her he'd been prepared to finally tell her. Why were they always interrupted? Were they really not supposed to be together? Or was it just that they weren't supposed to be together yet...?

 And chapter 33 comes to a close! What did you think? Love it? Hate it? Like it a little? Suggestions? Whatever it is you must have something to say after 2312 words(yes it pays to be precise!) and the way to say it is in a review! Thank you all so much for reading and it's greatly appreciated as always! You guys are the best! Please review everyone, I love to hear from you all!

Thanks again for reading! Hope you continue to read and enjoy the story! Jenna :)

Chapter 34: Chapter 34
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Here's chapter 34 hope you enjoy it...

It was the day before Hermione was due to return to Hogwarts and her visiting family had returned to Canada leaving her extremely bored. She was watching TV when there was a knock on the door.

"Hermione can you get that," her mum called from upstairs.

"Sure Mum," she yelled and went to open the door.

"Surprise!" George exclaimed from the doorstep.

"George? What are you doing here?" she asked.

"Well the dramatic running onto the train to say goodbye thing has been done already so I can't do that again but I reckon this is even better," he explained.

"The train thing was pretty cool," she smiled.

"The guy who pulled off the train thing was pretty cool," he joked.

"Hmm he's not too bad," she teased.

"Watch it you," he warned playfully.

"I'm just joking with you. The guy who pulled off the train thing was pretty amazing," she told him.

"Thanks," he grinned. They just gazed at each other for a while completely lost in their thoughts and the others eyes. They seemed to be connected- it was as if their thoughts were on the same level and they were both thinking the exact same thing.

"Hermione dear let the poor boy in the house," came her mother's voice.

"What...?" Hermione asked feeling a bit lost. "Oh right sorry," she blushed allowing him in.

"No worries," he grinned. "Nice to see you again Mrs. Granger you look lovely as usual."

"Thank you George," she smiled. "Nice to see you as well. Would you like anything?"

"No thanks," he said.

"Well I'm just going to pop out to the shops and then I'll go and check on your Grandfather but I'll be home for dinner. Your Dad should be home around six. Be good," Mrs. Granger said as she left.

"Your mum's nice," George said.

"Yeah well she loves you. Thinks you’re a 'nice boy' not to mention my dad who thinks you’re a 'real gentleman' as they both told me. Oh and what was the other thing...? Oh yeah a 'lovely young man'," Hermione laughed.

"Your parents are good judges of character," George chuckled.

"That they are," she smiled. "Shouldn't you be looking after the shop with your twin?"

"Yes but I wanted to come and see you before you went back because I figure I won't see you again until Summer so I left Fred with the shop and Lee's gone round to help out as well so they should manage just fine without my brilliance for one day," he grinned.

"That's good because I don't know how I'm going to manage without your brilliance for six months George- I might die of heart failure," she admitted.

"Is it really going to be six months? That's half a year without you...there's no way I'll survive that!" he said.

"I know exactly what you mean. I can't bear the thought of being without you for so long, you just make me so much happier and when you're not around I feel like an important part of my life is missing. I care so much for you that it hurts when we're apart and that's a feeling I don't experience when it comes to anyone else- it's just you George," she told him. 'What am I saying? Am I really going to do this now? Oh but I'm leaving tomorrow- this won't work.'

"Your special to me too Hermione," he smiled.

"So what do you want to do?" she asked.

"I don't know what do you usually do when you're home?" he asked her.

"I read or watch T.V," she shrugged.

"Okay firstly what on earth is a T.V? Secondly reading is not an activity to do when you have company."

She laughed. "That is a T.V George," she told him turning his head gently to face forward.

"The big, black box?" he asked curiously.

Hermione laughed again, "Yes the big, black box." She turned it on and George jumped slightly.

"Hermione Muggles aren't magical, are they? They shrunk people and put them in that box!" he exclaimed.

"No George it's electricity," she explained. "Not magic."

"Oh so they aren't actual people?"

"No. They film things using cameras and then they play them so you can watch them on T.V. There are loads of channels as well so you can watch whatever you want. She flicked to a music channel."

"Who's that?" George asked.

"Who's that? Are you joking?" Hermione asked looking at him in amazement.

"Hermione if this is a Muggle music artist, how would I know him?"

"This is the King of Pop. Michael Jackson. He's a legend," Hermione explained.

"Oh right- I take it you're a fan?"

"Yes," she smiled.

"Care to dance?" he said standing and offering his hand.

"No I don't dance," she said shaking her head.

"That's a lie. I remember the Yule Ball," he told her.

"I had to dance then- I actually didn't have much of a choice," she said. "I just don't dance."

"I'm going to change that," he told her determinedly.

"Good luck," she laughed as he pulled her to her feet.

"Come on loosen up Hermione it's only me," he said to her as he placed his hands either side of her waist.

"Dancing isn't my thing," she protested but reluctantly locked her fingers around the base of his neck gently.

"It might be our thing though," he grinned at her.

"I thought our thing was me boring you to death and you trying to kill me with laughter," she smiled at him as they started to dance.

"I don't find you boring. I find you fascinating Hermione and I can't help being funny it's in my nature- I couldn't change it if I wanted to," he told her.

"I wouldn't want you not be funny- I love that about you," she said to him seriously.

"Thanks," he grinned blushing very slightly. "See this isn't too bad is it?"

"Huh?" Hermione asked in confusion.

"Dancing," he told her.

Hermione glanced down at her feet as they moved slowly in circles. She hadn't really noticed they were dancing all she knew was they were talking and George was clearly a big distraction as she couldn't even feel herself moving. "We're dancing?" she asked then laughed at herself and blushed.

"It just feels so natural, doesn't it?" he spoke with a sense of understanding.

"Yeah," she nodded.

They stayed like that for what seemed like hours just moving slowly and talking about anything and it was perfect. George spun her and dipped her and she felt happier than she'd been in a long time. They only stopped as keys rattled in the lock for the door and they dropped down on the sofa laughing and smiling.

"You are a great dancer," he told her.

"No I had an amazing partner," she explained.

"That is true," he grinned.

"God is it really six already?" Hermione asked. "I guess time really does fly when you're having fun."

"Hermione I'm home," called her dad upon entering the house.

"In the living room," she yelled back.

"Hello dear, you okay?...Oh sorry I didn't realise you had company. Hello George," he said. "Sorry do you want me to leave or...?"

"Hello sir and no it's fine," George greeted him standing to shake his hand.

"Hi Dad," Hermione said. "And no stay it's fine."

"You staying for dinner George?" Mr. Granger asked.

"If you don't mind and it's not too much trouble," George answered politely.

"No of course not- you're always welcome to come over," Mr, Granger said. "Hermione put the football on please it's West Ham versus Chelsea today. Should be a good game."

"Sure dad," she said flicking channels.

"Football?" asked George.

"Muggle sport," Hermione said and George was clearly fascinated as his eyes stuck to the TV as soon as the match started.

"West Ham isn't that know Dean he likes them doesn't he?" George asked.

"Yes," Hermione smiled.

There was a clatter of pots and pans from the kitchen. "You okay?" Hermione called.

"Yeah I'm fine," her dad called back.

"Dad you're not- you're not cooking, are you?" she asked.

"Yes Hermione I am why?"

"Dad leave it. I'll do it," Hermione said getting to her feet and George gave her a quizzical look. "He's great but he's a helpless chef."

Her Dad entered. "If this is about the fire last time then don't worry I have this under control..."

"Dad it's not about the fire last time it's about the five fires before that," she laughed.

"Five fires?" George asked in amazement.

"Six in total," Mr. Granger admitted.

"Which is why I will be cooking and you will sit and behave," Hermione told him.

"No I'll do it," George offered.

"You can cook?" Hermione and her father asked in unison.

"Ouch you doubt me?" he asked.

"I just can't deal with another fire," Hermione told him with a smile.

"Yes I can cook. I just never have to since Mum does it for us," he shrugged.

"Go ahead then, can't wait to see this," Hermione said going into the kitchen which was attached to the living room.

Hermione pulled herself up onto the counter to watch him work.

"Wait what am I cooking?" George asked.

"Roast chicken, “Hermione told him and then with a wave of his wand he summoned all the ingredients. He charmed a knife to cut up all the vegetables as he seasoned the chicken, turned on the oven and put it in. He boiled some carrots and peas, peeled potatoes and put them in the oven too. Hermione watched mouth slightly open in shock.

"Where the hell did you learn to do that?" Hermione asked.

"Watch your language," her Dad called.

"Dad hell isn't a bad word it's in the bible," she said irritably.

"I guess I just picked it up from watching mum," he shrugged.

"Is there anything you're not good at?" she asked.

"Divination was never really my thing," he joked.

"It wasn't mine either," Hermione laughed.

"Oh yes that's when we learnt Granger had an attitude," he teased.

"Oh she was a fraud and you know it," Hermione huffed.

George just shrugged. "I remember all the stories of you punching Malfoy that year. I don't think I'd ever been so proud."

"You punched another student?" her dad asked.

"He had it coming," Hermione told him. "Watching them murder Buckbeak like it was entertaining, he's lucky I didn't hex him."

"Hermione..." her Dad began.

"Hex isn't a bad word either dad," she said.

George looked at her with an odd expression. "Is hex a bad word in Muggle English?"

"No just in my dad's English," she laughed.

"Well it doesn't sound very pleasant that's all dear."

"I'm home," called Mrs. Granger as she entered. "Hermione the poor boy's come to visit and you've made him cook?" her mum asked.

"He offered," Hermione shrugged.

"George dear leave it I'll finish..." she began.

"No don't worry. It'll be finished in five minutes any way," he said glancing at his watch.

After it was finished they ate and Hermione couldn't believe it. It was as if she wasn't at the table as her parents talked to George asked him about his work and laughed. Not once in her life had she imagined this happening- he parents seemed to love him as much as she did.

"George thanks for dinner, feel free to come back and cook for us any time you want," Mr. Granger said.

"Yes at least then we won't need the fire brigade on standby," Mrs. Granger said looking at her husband with a ‘what am I going to do with you’ look.

"Now I'd hardly say that's fair I've always been able to put out the fire by myself."

"Not the point Dad," Hermione sighed.

"You have to let him try and cook again otherwise he'll never improve," George said.

"Thank you George," Mr. Granger grinned.

"Yes but if we let him try again then we'll need to redo the kitchen again," Mrs. Granger laughed.

"Redoing the kitchen is always good fun," Mr. Granger scowled.

Mrs Granger got up to start clearing away but George stopped her as he pulled out his wand, washed and everything with a simple charm before sending everything back to its place in the cupboards.

"Well that was effective," Mrs. Granger smiled clearly happy to have not needed to do anything. "Now go on you two- go have some fun."

"Alright want to go for a walk?" Hermione suggested.

"Sure," George grinned as he grabbed his jacket and they left. "Where are we walking to?"

"I don't know," Hermione shrugged. "Where do you want to go?"

"Muggle London?"

"You're just like your Dad aren't you?" she laughed.

"Hey Muggles are interesting it's not my fault," he grinned.

"Come on then we better get the tube," she said taking his hand and dragging him down the stairs leading to the London Underground.

"What's the tube?" he asked curiously.

"You know the trains that run underground," she told him.

"Trains underground?" he asked excitedly.

She laughed at him as they bought tickets and got onto the tube.

"This is amazing these Muggles have really out done themselves, they don't do too bad without magic," he said as he watched the black walls pass through the window.

"George watch your mouth, if you haven't noticed we're completely surrounded by Muggles," she told him quietly.

"Oh yeah," he realised.

They got off a few stops later at the Thames embankment. London in its prime: bridges and buildings all lit up illuminating the streets.

"What's that?" George asked.

Hermione looked in the direction of where he was pointing. "The Houses of Parliament, our equivalent of the Ministry of Magic."

"It's really...nice? I mean it looks cool," he said clearly not finding the right words.

"It's very historical too," Hermione told him.

George sensed she was about to continue but didn't want a discussion on the history of the building so quickly jumped in. "Wow, is that London Bridge?"

"No that's Tower Bridge but a long time ago the Americans thought it was London Bridge and they offered a lot of money to buy it but then they got London Bridge- which is nowhere near as grand and picturesque as Tower Bridge," she told him.

"So where's London Bridge? And is there anything you don't know?" George asked.

"That is London Bridge," she said whilst pointing to the less glamorous nearby bridge. "And yes there's a lot I don't know."

"Hey do you want to go on the London Eye?" he asked looking thrilled.

"Sure," she said hesitantly though George didn't seem to notice as he dragged her to buy tickets and get in the line. Luckily as it was quite late it was relatively quiet with only a couple of people in line so they had a pod for themselves. Hermione stepped in cautiously flinching slightly as the doors shut and they began to move along the circuit.

"Imagine the view from the top, it must be amazing," George said thoughtfully. "Being that high over the city and all."

"Yeah you don't reckon it's that high, do you?" Hermione asked anxiously.

"Oh Hermione I'm so sorry! It completely slipped my mind how afraid of heights you are..." he began.

"No it's fine," she said with a smile. "You're right I bet the view's amazing." She sat on the bench in the centre of the pod clearly not wanting to stand by any of the glass for a better look.

"Come on Hermione," he grinned taking her hand and pulling her to her feet.

Her entire body shook from her head to her toes but she couldn't stop it. "I'm fine where I am," she laughed nervously.

"Hermione you're shaking like hell, you're fine- I've got you. You're safe," he promised leading her to the side of the pod. She gripped the handle bar tightly with her other hand turning her knuckle white and she squeezed George's hand in distress. "'Mione, don't worry ignore the height and take in the view." He wrapped his arms around her from behind her and smiled at her reassuringly, feeling her relax almost instantly.

"It's really beautiful," she breathed as they reached the top.

"Stunning," George murmured in agreement though his eyes were on Hermione not the city.

"Thank you George," she whispered.


"Helping me with my fears, you make it a lot easier to face heights you know," she told him.

"I'm glad I can help, I want you to be able to enjoy life without having to fear things. Sadly with everything going on that can't happen- but at least you can enjoy now," he said softly.

"I can enjoy anything as long as you're with me," she admitted shyly.

"I guess I just have that effect on people," he joked. "I'm kidding, I feel the same thing with you."

"I'm going to miss you when I go back," she sighed.

"I'm going to miss you more than anybody should miss anyone ever," George chuckled.

"There's a point when missing someone becomes painful- I'm way beyond that point," she admitted.

"Tell me about it," he said understandingly. "I feel like part of me's missing sometimes...well I guess Harry and I are just close like that," he teased.

"Oh shut up," she said whilst shaking her head at him but she laughed nevertheless.

"You know I'm joking," he grinned. "I really do feel that part of me is missing when I'm not with you," he told her seriously.

"I feel the same," she said.

After a while they got to the end and got off and Hermione seemed very happy to be back on land though she was struggling to steady herself. George held her gently until she was happy to stand on her own.

"Okay so I haven't quite conquered the heights thing yet but it was an improvement," she shrugged.

"Yes you're definitely making progress," he smiled as they walked back towards the tube station.

The journey back past rather uneventful with George still fascinated by Muggle technology. When they got back Hermione stood on the doorstep of her house.

"Are you coming in?" Hermione asked.

"No I don't think so. It's quite late- and you need to be up early and I need to be home before Mum starts panicking. The clock's probably telling her I'm in mortal danger anyway," he laughed.

"They always seem to be recently," Hermione smiled.

"Bye then, I'll miss you. See you over summer for Bill and Fleur's wedding?"

"Definitely," she told him. "I'll miss you too. Look after yourself, okay?"

"I will. You take care too," he said and hugged her tightly. She hugged him back.

"Bye," she whispered as she opened the door and stepped inside.

"Bye," he smiled as she closed the door with a small smile at him.

She felt the tears before she knew they were there and she tried desperately to stop them.

"You alright Hermione?" her mother called.

"Yeah," she lied but her voice gave it away. She ran up the stairs to her room, slamming the door shut behind her and wiping her eyes furiously.

Something stopped George from apparating. He didn't want to leave. He wanted to stay with her. His insides battled trying to decide what to do but after a while he couldn't take it and he knocked on the door.

Mr. Granger opened the door.

"I-I..." George began.

"She's in her room," he told him.

"Thanks," George breathed hugging him before taking off up the stairs leaving Mr. Granger in a state of mild shock.

"I'm fine..." Hermione began but turned to see him and launched herself at him. "I really wanted another hug," she laughed as she wiped her eyes.

"Me too," he chuckled wrapping his arms around her once more.

"I really wish things were different George, so that this could be easier for us but it- it's just everything's so complicated at the moment..." she trailed off and sighed.

"I know, I wish things were different too," he agreed.

"I miss you already and you're still here! Does that even make any sense?" Hermione asked.

"Yeah it does," he grinned. "I need to get going but before I do the roses they'll fit back into the box so you can take them with you."

"That's great," she smiled. "They'll be a constant reminder of you just like the earrings and the locket." She was wearing both of these items and gestured to them as she spoke.

"That's what I intended you to use them for," he smiled.

"Bye George," she said softly as she hugged him tightly. "I'll be thinking of you- always."

"And I'll be thinking of you too. I'll miss you always," he told her and clung onto her tightly wishing he didn't ever have to let go.

"You mean everything to me George. I'm going to miss you more than I can express in words," she said to him.

"And without you my world isn't complete Hermione and I understand how much you miss me because I miss you to that same extent if not more. I'll see you over summer," he said.

They left her room hand in hand pausing at the door. Hermione opened it slowly stepping out slightly with him.

"Bye," she whispered hugging him tightly.

"Bye," he said giving her a weak smile and squeezing her hands. He leant towards her and gently pressed his lips to her cheek. "Take care Hermione, write to me as soon as you get there."

She nodded returning the weak smile and trying to ignore the tears which streamed down her face. "I will, look after yourself."

He gave her a final hug, whispered another quick "Bye," and disapparated. Hermione stood staring at the spot from which he'd just vanished from and brushing her fingers across her cheek where his lips had touched so softly. She closed her eyes and composed herself before stepping inside and closing the door.


 Thanks for reading! Hope you enjoyed it! Now that you've read it why not take it just that one step further and leave me a review! They are quick and don't even have to be longer than a sentence any and all feedback is really appreciated and I always love to hear from you all!

Now this may or may not be my last update before the holidays, depending on how fast I type, so just incase I want to wish all my lovely readers (YOU) Happy Holidays! I HOPE YOU HAVE A VERY MERRY CHRISTMAS AND A HAPPY NEW YEAR! I hope you'll all be back to continue reading in the new year!

Thanks so much for reading! Hope you continue to read and review the story! Jenna :)




Chapter 35: Chapter 35
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Ok guys I know this update is long overdue and I'm really sorry! I've been really busy and haven't had much time at all which is why I'm only just posting the next chapter! It took me a while to write this chapter and I'm still not convinced that it turned out the way I wanted but I have no idea what else to do with it so we'll go with it for now!

Anyways hope you enjoy it! Chapter 35 is here...

When boarding the Hogwarts Express Hermione did something she had never done before and she’d shocked herself by it. Even as a first year when she had no idea what was waiting at the end of the journey she had bounded onto the train but now she was confused. She was shocked by herself and throughout the journey remained completely silent. She had hesitated. She had been reluctant to return to Hogwarts. That was simply unheard of for her. It just went to show how important George was to her.

When they got back to the castle and finished eating Hermione scrawled a letter to George quickly and ran to the Owlery.

Dear George,

We're back at school safe and sound. Harry's got a bad feeling again. He thinks Voldemort’s planning something and he's still obsessed with Malfoy possibly being a Death Eater. I miss you already. Hope you're well. Send my love to Fred and your parents.

All my love always, Hermione xxx

She returned to the Common room and sat down with a sigh.

"You alright?" Neville asked her.

"I miss him," she admitted. "...Already."

He nodded at her unsure of how to respond.

"You've always got us," said Ginny and the rest of them nodded.

Hermione smiled appreciatively. "Thanks guys."

As they talked Hermione found herself fiddling with her locket subconsciously.

"Your locket's lovely Hermione, where did you get it?" Lavender asked after the two of them and Parvati had left to their dorm.

"George," she said fondly opening it to reveal the pictures inside then turning it to show the message engraved on the back.

"You are a very lucky girl," Parvati said.

"I'd trade the locket to have him here with me," Hermione told her.

"I'm sure he'd trade anything to be with you," Lavender said as Hermione set her vase of roses on her bedside table. "Are those from him too?"

"Yes," Hermione said with a small smile.

"They're beautiful," Lavender smiled looking at them. "What does the note say?"

"What note?" Hermione asked.

"The red note on the side of the vase?" Lavender said unsurely.

"That wasn't there before..." Hermione said in mild confusion as she pulled the note off the vase.

The roses are beautiful and they should remind you of how beautiful you are, especially in my eyes. They will never die just like my feelings for you and they should remind you of how much I care for you and how my thoughts will always be with you.

Love always, George xxx

Tears leaked from the corner of her eyes as she read the note. It wasn't long and wasn't particularly revealing or descriptive but it touched her all the same.

"Let's see," Lavender said excitedly as she took the note. "Aw oh my god he's so sweet!"

Just then there was a tap at the window and Hermione allowed in an owl which appeared to be shivering from the cold. She removed the letter from its leg and it perched in her bed.

Dear Hermione,

Glad you got there alright. You've got to trust Harry. If he thinks something's going to happen you believe him and you do what it takes to help but stay safe and lookout for the others as well. You really need to be careful now Hermione. No one knows what's going on anymore and it's getting out of control. I miss you too and it hasn't even been a day, how do you expect me to survive six months? We're all good here. Mum's still stressing out but I think wedding planning has distracted her from the fact we're all still in 'mortal danger.' Speaking of which Bill came over with Fleur the other day and you were wrong- the French accent is still as annoying as ever. I might have to kill her and then Bill will kill me! Anyways take care,

Love and miss you always, George xxx

"Hermione another owl?" Lavender asked as another one flew into the warmth of the room.

Hermione opened the letter curiously.

Dear Hermione,

How are you? Did you know Ginny and George are still keeping tabs on your activities? Well they are. So again I think we should do the same. George thinks about you 24/7 so don't worry you have no competition at the moment though if you do I shall inform you straight away. He's really worried about you by the way. He and Harry talked a lot over Christmas break and Harry really thinks something horrible is going to happen. George has started praying every night now. All the time- I hear him after we've gone to bed. I've talked to him about everything and I know how scared he is for all of us. To be honest I'm terrified too and I'm usually the one he can be real with so I don't want to try and tell him not to worry because then he'll bottle it up and it'll just start eating away at his insides. If you can try and get him to talk and help him not to worry so much I'd really appreciate it and I know he would too. Hope everything's going well with you all. Take care of yourself, Hermione.

With love, Fred x

Hermione frowned. She was thankful for Fred letting her know as the beginning of George's letter had seemed really odd to her but this explained it.

Dear Fred,

Thanks for letting me know about George and I'll do my best to help. We're all scared and you shouldn't be ashamed of it. You're right to feel the way you do and if you weren't scared I'd think you were a fool. Maybe you should try praying too? It can help and it does make you feel better to get things off your chest without putting a burden on someone else. Stay safe Fred.

Love always, Hermione x

"Are they both from George?" Lavender asked.

“Um...yeah,” she lied as she began to write back to George.

Dear George,

Don't worry I'm keeping safe, we all are. I know Harry's been having these really bad feelings but there's nothing we can do if Voldemort is planning anything except for taking precautions and taking no unnecessary risks. George please don't worry too much. I know everything that's going on is horrible but you need to remember that worrying isn't helping anyone. You can't change what's coming so don't freak out about it; there is nothing in your power you could possibly do about any of this at the moment it's completely out of all of our control. Don't worry about what could happen but be prepared and if and when something happens you act quickly and make sure you and those you care for are protected. I miss you so much George and I think of you constantly. I don't know what to do with myself I feel so helpless watching our world crumble and just like you I'm worried and terrified but we have each other at least. You're surrounded by people who care for you so you'll never be alone which will be a light of its own through the dark times coming.

All my love always, Hermione xxx

Hermione sent off the owls each with a letter and sighed. She wasn't sure how much longer she could keep this up. With George so far away and then everything else she couldn't help but feel more alone than ever. She was so thankful that Fred and George were so close, and that Fred was always so happy to try and help her with anything she needed especially when it came to George. It seemed he wanted them to be together just as much as they wanted to be together.

The next day she woke and went down for breakfast again receiving two owls one from Fred and the other from George and was about to open them when the bell rang. She gave a deep sigh and tucked away her letters heading off to her first lesson.

From that moment Hermione had been far too busy to even think about the letters in her pocket. Lessons, discussions at lunch and then more lessons afterwards. Hermione was relieved by the end of the school day and sat with everyone in the Common room listening to them talk about Quidditch. Only then did the unopened letters in her pocket occur to her as she excused herself to go and read them in her dormitory.

Dear Hermione,

I have no idea what you did or what you said but I love you. You're truly amazing. He's so much brighter today I swear you're a miracle worker. He's completely himself again. Thanks. I can't believe how quickly that worked, you're a genius! did you do it? It's like you...fixed him? Does that make sense? Thanks again for that Hermione. I guess it just goes to show how much he values your view and how much he trusts you. I really hope you two can be together soon because you both deserve happiness. Hope you're well and by the way George finished reading your letter and the first thing he said was 'she's amazing' so well done!

With love, Fred x

Hermione smiled at the letter. She had no siblings but Fred really seemed like a brother to her and she appreciated that. She then opened George's letter.

Dear Hermione,

THANK YOU. Thank you, thank you. Hermione I seriously owe you. Thanks for the comfort I really appreciate it. I don't know what I'd do without you. You're so right I mean I've been worrying over this stuff but it is out of my hands and you're so right the only thing I can do is try and keep safe and try and keep the people I care about safe. And you're right again at this stage I can do nothing but prepare and be ready to be there for all of you. I miss you too Hermione and you're always on my mind and in my heart and just as you said to me you are never alone either. Hope you're well and that everything's good over there.

Love and miss you always, George xxx

Hermione read and re-read the letter several times just taking in his words and his handwriting.

Dear Fred

Thanks for all the compliments! And you're welcome, if there's ever anything I can do to help with anything don't hesitate to ask. And by the way I didn't actually do anything that great- I think I gave him advice he gave me last year but I'm glad he's back to himself again! Hope you're well!

Love always, Hermione x

"Hermione what are you doing?" Ginny asked as she stepped into the sixth year's dorm.

"Writing a letter," Hermione said.

"George?" Ginny asked.

"Obviously," Hermione smiled. Ginny and George had no idea that she and Fred had joined their game.

"We're going to head down to dinner, did you want to come?" Ginny asked.

"I'll be down in a sec, right after I finish my letter. Okay?"

"Sure, see you in a few."

Dear George,

I'm so glad I could help you and don't worry you've done the same for me a million times and I'm thrilled that I've been able to return the favour...actually I think the advice I gave you was advice you gave me a little while back. So basically you helped yourself! George, please remember I'm always an owl away if you're ever feeling down. I really hope everything's going well there with the shop and that Fred's well and your parents. Take care.

All my love always, Hermione xxx

In the weeks and months which followed Hermione wrote to both Fred and George, George wrote to both Hermione and Ginny, Fred wrote to Hermione and Ginny wrote to George.

One day in late April found the twins sat in the back room of their shopping having just closed up after another long and tiring day of dealing with customers and products which were opened in the shop when they shouldn't have been.

"We're lucky there's isn't a bloody hole in the ceiling," Fred sighed picking at the sleeve of his shirt which was blackened with ash from a firework.

"I know," George agreed.

"Hello. Fred, George?" called Lee upon entering.

"In the back Lee," Fred called.

"Hey guys," he said as he walked through the curtains.

"What's up?"

"Mum's had to go abroad for some distant relative’s funeral and there's no way I'm staying in my house alone, I was hoping there was a space at the Burrow," Lee said.

"Aw nineteen and still too scared to stay alone in your house Lee," George teased.

"Always welcome at the Burrow mate," Fred grinned.

"Thanks guys."

Just then three owls flew in from the open window. Two settled beside George and the other beside Fred.

"Aren't we popular?" Lee laughed as both twins opened letters and began to read.

"One's from Hermione, one's from Ginny," George told him.

"Yeah he's been spying on her. Ginny's been keeping him informed on anything about Hermione," Fred explained.

"Oh right. And who's your letter from?" Lee asked.

"Angie," Fred lied. The letter was from Hermione.

Dear Fred,

So you're looking for an assistant for the shop? If you pick a girl make sure she's boring and ugly...If I have to compete for George's attention I will NOT be happy. I'm glad everything's going good there. I've been reading the Daily Prophet and I've seen pictures of Diagon Alley at the moment and it's a dump. It looks horrible. It's all been Death Eater attacks, hasn't it? Please keep safe and keep your guard up, danger seems to be everywhere. I hope you're all well and I'm sure the Wedding preparations have been absolutely thrilling for you! Take care.

With love, Hermione x

Fred chuckled to himself whilst reading the letter before beginning his response.

Dear Hermione,

Okay so it's alright to hire a girl as long as she's boring and ugly? ...I'll see what I can do I guess! Yeah it's actually worse than the pictures, Hermione. Completely in ruins. I don't know how Weasley Wizards Wheezes has evaded the same fate. We're keeping safe don't worry Granger and I hope you're all doing the same. Don't get me started on this wedding nonsense Hermione- It's a miracle Mum doesn't kick her out of the Burrow whenever they come to visit! She's just such a 'fluff' if you know what I mean. All about looks: dresses, hair, nails etc! I can't take another hour of her telling Mum how she wants to transform the garden into a wedding palace... she's getting a tent and she better be happy with it! I think her little sister has a crush on George or me though...which is beyond creepy considering there's like a ten year age about awkward. Anyways George is still completely obsessed with you so there's no need to worry about that! Look after yourself.

Love always, Fred x

Whilst Fred wrote his letter George was reading the two he'd received and responding to them.

Dear George,

So far, so good. I can tell she's missing you. Regardless of what she's doing and what she's supposed to be focusing on she's always fiddling with her locket and you can see in her eyes that she's deep in thought. I can tell you now that those thoughts are about you. Whenever she gets a letter from you, she becomes a lot happier than at any other time. Everything is good here but I'm sorry to hear Phlegm’s been bugging you guys. I'm absolutely dreading being stuck in the same house as her. Take care.

With love, Ginny x

George smiled at the letter quickly scribbling a reply.

Dear Ginny,

Is it bad that I'm glad she's missing me? Wow that cool! Tell me about it! Phlegm’s been driving us up the walls and across the ceiling! How's everything over there? Stay safe.

With love, George x

After sending off his letter to Ginny he read his letter from Hermione.

Dear George,

Your letters always make me smile! Oh I'm sure Fleur can't be that bad. And you have to play nice for Bill's sake! I miss you too! I'm counting down the months until summer...right now it's around two and a half! Harry's been a bit 'the Darkest wizard of all time is after me' lately and there was a mishap with him and Malfoy in which he almost killed Malfoy...I won't go into details because to be honest he didn't really give us any he was just really shaken. Hope you're staying safe and looking after yourself and that everyone is well there.

All my love always, Hermione xxx

George laughed, he could practically hear her voice and how her tone would vary as he read the letter.

Dear Hermione,

Your letters always make me laugh! And Fleur is THAT bad but you're right. I'm putting up with her nonsense for Bill. I know what you mean, time is passing so slowly. I can't take it anymore. I just want to be near you again. And the thing about Harry is that the darkest wizard of all time is after him and it's more than enough to be freaked out about! I have no idea what happened or how it happened but I'm sure Malfoy had it coming and tell Harry not to feel too guilty about it. He ought to be proud of himself...except for the almost part! And he can't be shaken! He's the chosen one he's supposed to kill Voldemort he can't get cold feet and back out! Relax Hermione; please don't lecture me it's a joke! Take care!

Love and miss you always, George xxx

Lee watched the two of them as they wrote their letters and he leaned over George to see the top of the parchment which read 'Dear Hermione' and then was surprised as he looked over at the letter Fred was writing which was also addressed to Hermione. He looked at him curiously.

"Shush," Fred whispered as Lee opened his mouth. "I've been secretly keeping Hermione updated on all things George." Lee grinned at him before sitting down and starting his own letter.

Dear Hermione, are you? Everything and everyone good over there? How's school? Well because you're going to be wondering why the hell I'm writing to you so out of the blue I guess I'll put you out of your misery. I've come to visit the twins and they are both sat here writing letters to you so I thought I'd do the same. Hope you're well. Take care,

Lee x

Lee shoved his letter towards Fred who eyed him suspiciously before attaching it to the owl which he had been attaching his own letter to and sent the owl off. After a little while George sent off his owl and then the three of them left for the Burrow. 

So chapter 35 is over! What did you think? Please let me know! As usual thanks so much for reading I really appreciate it and hope you're enjoying the story so far! Hope you all had great holidays and had loads of fun! I wish you all the best for 2013! Please leave me a review! A sentence is good enough for me! Long or short it doesn't matter either way I love to hear from you and your feedback really helps and motivates me to keep writing!

Thanks again! Hope you continue to read and enjoy the story! Jenna :)

Chapter 36: Chapter 36
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Chapter 36 is here readers! Hope you enjoy it...

"Bloody hell Hermione when did you become so popular?" asked Ron as two owls perched in front of her one morning at breakfast one with a single letter the other with two.

"I actually have no idea," Hermione admitted with a small smile as she removed all three letters and began to read.

She read all three letters and laughed as usual she had a letter from George and a letter from Fred but she also had one from Lee. She understood how they were best friends, they were all as mad as each other.

Dear Lee,

Well...thanks for writing! It was great to hear from you! We're all good here thanks and I'm enjoying lessons though I can hardly say the same for the others. How are you? How's the Quidditch commentating going? George told me you've been really busy because of it and so I'm glad you've been successful!

Take care, Hermione.

After finishing her first letter she checked her watch and decided she had enough time to write the next two.

Dear Fred,

Thanks for that Fred but seriously good luck with finding an assistant because no offense but you and your twin are both fussy and indecisive! I'm glad Weasley's Wizard Wheezes is still thriving even amongst the destruction and I'm glad you're doing well at keeping yourself safe and out of trouble. Okay whilst I'm dreading having to endure that French accent and the stupid sense of superiority she has you need to cut her some slack and for once I accept her need to be a 'fluff'! It's her big day, every girl dreams of a perfect wedding you have to allow her that! Okay I guess I'm glad George is obsessed with me...? Anyways look after yourself.

With Love, Hermione x

Dear George,

I know, I'd love to be with you again. It kills me being so far away from you...I miss you with all my heart. And yes I know Harry is being hunted by the darkest wizard of all time but my point is he's become very grave again. We can't seem to break him out of it though and he's distancing himself from us...I don't understand. Sorry for dumping my problems on you but I reckon it's these private meetings he's been having with Dumbledore there must be something he's not telling us...I don't know what else it could be. Also Harry almost killing Malfoy is not a laughing matter! He may be an evil, lying, prejudice idiot but if someone's going to kill him I'd rather it wasn't Harry...even I couldn't do it! Don't call Harry the chosen one he positively hates it and he won't back out if it's Voldemort! He has enough pressure on him as it as and I never lecture you...okay I sort of just lectured you but it's your own fault George Weasley! Take care, George.

All my love always, Hermione xxx

The second she finished writing the bell rang and so she sent off the letters and sped off to class.

May came and went and the days flew past even faster leaving them on the last day of June. It felt surreal to Hermione part of her was ecstatic that in a week or so she would be with her parents for a couple of weeks and then with George and the rest of the Weasley's for the rest of summer but part of her was disappointed. She knew that after the next school year she would never return to Hogwarts and then to top it all off part of her was currently filled with a mixture of dread and anxiety. Harry had accompanied Dumbledore on some sort of secret mission that morning and by six o'clock they still hadn't returned.

Hours later chaos rained down on the school. Dumbledore was dead. Death Eaters had penetrated Hogwarts. The war was well and truly upon them.

Days later in early July they held his funeral. All students and teachers who hadn't been removed from school attended as did anyone else who wished to say goodbye to the great Headmaster.

All of the Weasley's (with the exception of Percy) and many other Order members attended the service. Harry, Ron, Hermione and Ginny stood near the front of the crowd waiting for the service to begin. Both Harry and Hermione shook with silent tears and Ron looked at his shoes in an attempt to avoid eye contact which would alert someone to his feelings. Whilst stood there Hermione felt someone lace their fingers through her own semi-numb ones. She looked up to see George, Fred, Molly, Arthur, Charlie, Bill, Fleur, Lupin, Tonks, Moody and several other Order members.

George squeezed her hand softly looking at her with eyes filled with unshed tears and he pulled her into a hug, unable to hold back anymore, the tears poured from Hermione's eyes as she sobbed against his chest.

"I just can't believe this..." she breathed.

"Me neither," George agreed.

The service began filled with tears, stories, memories, speeches, mourning, words of comfort and ended with every single person raising their wand and shooting blue sparks into the sky.

"Come on then we best head back to the Burrow..." Molly sighed as she wiped her eyes. "Oh Hermione dear you are coming to the Burrow two weeks from tomorrow when you get home, aren't you?"

"Yes as long as that's okay with you," Hermione said her voice weak.

"Yes of course dear."

"What about me?" Harry asked tentatively.

"You'll have to go back to you Aunt and Uncles but only for a short while dear. We'll sort something out and have you with us as soon as possible." Harry nodded his silent response.

They all said goodbye. Harry, Hermione, Ginny and Ron were to stay in Hogwarts for the rest of the day and would then return as usual on the Hogwarts express the next morning.

"I'll see you in a couple of weeks then," Hermione said to George who ,alongside his twin, was currently refusing to leave them all.

"Boys it's time to leave," Molly persisted.

"Mum, do you not understand? Death Eaters got into the school and whilst I agree they need time to get themselves together, I also think that they would be a lot safer with us here," Fred said.

"Molly if the twins truly wish to stay I can't see it doing much harm," said McGonagall as she removed her glasses to wipe tears away.

"I suppose you are right Minerva," Molly sighed. "I'll see you all in a couple of days." She said goodbye before leaving alongside her husband, Bill, Fleur and Charlie.

"I-...bye..." said Harry as he turned from the group and ran to the castle.

"Harry," several of them called after him but sighed knowing he was gone.

"I'll go see if I can find him," Ron said to the group but seemed to change his mind when his eyes fell on Ginny who was still staring after Harry though he had disappeared from sight a little while ago. "Unless you wanted to go, Gin?" he asked blushing very slightly.

"Yeah thanks," she said before she took off at a sprint.

"Do you want me to come?" called Fred in a concerned voice.

Ginny stopped and looked round at him. "No I'll be fine."

"I- um-...common room," Hermione muttered under her breath also running back to seek comfort in the school.

Fred, George and Ron exchanged glances in a very should-we-go-after-her fashion.

"I'll go," George said. "Be careful, watch Ron, Fred."

"What do you mean 'watch me'?" Ron asked clearly affronted.

"Just so we know you're safe," Fred explained.

"You two are worse than Mum," Ron said whilst rolling his eyes.

"See you," George said before also taking off for the castle.

"Hermione?" he asked softly upon entering the Common room. It appeared many had returned to their dormitories but Hermione was sat on the sofa by the fire hugging her knees into her chest and with her head lowered and a group of people sat around her clearly attempting to console her. Dean had an arm around her shoulder, Neville sat on her other side whispering to her, Seamus was crouched in front of her whilst holding her hands and Lavender stood behind the sofa.

"I've got her guys," George told them. "Thanks."

They slowly cleared away each patting her shoulder before disappearing. George sat beside her and pulled her body into his own allowing her to once again bury her head in his chest.

"I know you're devastated about Dumbledore so is everyone. There is no one who can ever be as helpful to us all especially in the current state of the Wizarding world. I know it's completely unbelievable that it was Snape that killed him and I know you’re worried about what next year will be like for you here at Hogwarts but..."

"There is no next year, George," she said shakily through the tears. "I'm not coming back to Hogwarts."

George looked at her with wide eyes not sure how to respond. "You're-...I mean...I don't...why?"

"Dumbledore asked Harry to complete a mission of sorts for him. Ron and I are going with him..." Hermione said wiping the tears away furiously.

"What kind of mission?" George asked.

"I-I can't say. But we'll be gone for a long time I imagine," she told him.

"Let me come with you?" George said and there was a pleading element of his voice.

Hermione smiled weakly at him. "I wish you could George but it's too dangerous..." George cut her off.

"Too dangerous?" he demanded, voice rising. "If it's too dangerous you shouldn't be going either!"

"George I have to..."

"I know. I'm sorry. You're a loyal friend," George said softly already regretting his sudden anger. "I-I just want to protect you is all."

"I know you do and I'm so thankful for that but this is something I have to do. And your family will need you."

"You need me too," he said.

"I do need you George," she agreed.

"Then please, just so I'll be able to know you're safe..."

"George I'm sorry but I..."

"Please Hermione," he begged.

"George I..."

"Do you not want me to come?"

"George it's not like that! It's just..."

"Just what, Hermione? You think I can't handle it? Well...?"

"Your family are going to need you more than ever George," she repeated.

"But what about you, Harry and Ron?"

"We'll have each other. We can look after ourselves I promise..."

"I can help..."

"Yes you can help. You can help your mum, your dad, Charlie, Bill because they're going to need you! Ginny is going to need you! Fred is going to need you!" she screamed at him before her voice softened. "And I will miss you always..."

"You're right..." he sighed."I'll miss you too...It's just one thing after another, isn't it?"

"It is. I'm sorry George."

"I know," he said pulling her closer. "Me too."

"I don't think we'll leave until after summer," Hermione admitted.

"Well we'll have time together then at least," George said and Hermione nodded. He slowly traced circles on the palm of her hand feeling her tremble slightly.

"I remember first stepping foot in this castle," she said. "Never in a million years would I have expected all of this to happen in six short years."

"Tell me about it," George agreed.

Not long after that Ginny and Harry returned followed shortly by Fred and Ron.

"What a year..." Ron said.

"I can't believe he's gone," said Harry.

"I know, he was a great man," Fred said.

"I can't do this without him," Harry said whilst shaking his head.

"Yes we can. We can do it for him," Hermione said.

"Would you stop with the 'we' stuff. You're not coming. I told you both already," Harry said.

"I'd like to see you try and stop us. We're coming mate. You haven't got a choice," Ron said.

Both Fred and Ginny seemed to know what they were talking about and Hermione assumed Ron had told Fred and Harry had told Ginny.

"Whatever," Harry shrugged clearly not in the mood to argue. "Why did you two stay?" he asked the twins.

"Death Eaters got in once who said they wouldn't again?" George answered.

"We can be over-protective," Fred shrugged.

"Very over-protective," Ron corrected.

"I'm sorry. I really thought it was better to be safe than sorry," Fred huffed.

"What did you do?" George asked.

"I searched the toilets before I let him go in," Fred shrugged.

"And stunned Moaning Myrtle, good things she's dead already or she would've been a bit angry," Ron said. Everyone laughed.

"I can't believe I have to go back to the Dursleys..." Harry trailed off.

"We feel for you mate. We'll have you with us soon, don't worry," George said.

Conversation was scarce for the rest of the evening and one by one starting with Harry everyone disappeared to their rooms. Hermione was taking extra care of getting her bag before going up. When the last of the footsteps faded she slumped back onto the sofa allowing her bag to drop to the floor once more. George had noticed Hermione putting off going to bed but had not wanted to disturb her so stopped at the top of the steps and watched her curiously as she hugged her knees into her chest and rocked herself back and forth slowly and began to sob.

George wasn't sure how much more he could take of this in recent times Hermione had been more fragile than ever and it killed him inside. He felt stupid because it was very cliché but when she smiled, he smiled and when she cried, he cried. He couldn't imagine what mission they were going on, how much danger they would face, if she would die before she could return to him, if he would die before she returned. The possibilities were endless and each one felt as though a brick was being added to the already unbearable weight on his chest.

He sat beside her but she didn't look up, stop crying, or speak she just continued to cry into her knees.

"Hermione," George said as he moved her hair out of her face.

"Leave me alone George, please," she begged without moving.

"'Mione..." he began again.

"No George," she begged. "Just go to bed."

George felt his heart sink. Not once had Hermione told him to go away or to leave her alone and he couldn't help the feeling of hurt. "Hermione please just talk to me."

"I'm scared George. Is that what you want to hear? I'm scared. No. Terrified. I want to do all I can to help but what if all I can do isn't enough. What if I die? Or any one of us dies...?"

George faltered. He had once had a similar conversation with Fred. He'd told him not to worry but the war was suddenly much more real and so to say not to worry would be completely stupid.

"Finally found something you have no answer to, haven't I?" Hermione said the slightest trace of a smile on her lips. "Because you worry about it too. And if you can't bring peace of mind to yourself you definitely can't bring it to me," she told him with a knowing look. "Thanks for trying though. Go to bed George, I'm fine."

"You really want me to leave?" he asked in hurt.

"No, I just don't want you to have to sit here and worry about me," she said softly.

"If I go I'll just be worrying about you anyway," he admitted and waited a little while before he continued talking. "Hermione, you know crying won't change or help anything?"

"I know," she nodded and wiped her eyes. "I bet you’re fed up of me crying by now."

"I hate you crying, Hermione, but only because I hate it when you're sad. You being sad makes me sad and I'd do anything to bring back your smile," he said to her.

"Thank you George," she smiled and he pulled her into his side.

“There it is,” he grinned. “That beautiful smile that makes it worth getting up and knowing it could be my last day on Earth. That beautiful smile that makes me grateful just for my feet touching the floor every morning.”

“George,” she mumbled whilst blushing. They were silent for moments as George contemplated words of comfort to offer Hermione knowing that nothing could change the reality of what had happened and what was still happening.

"Worrying can't help you, and I know no matter what we will all worry but it won't change anything, all we can do is pray and hope that by the end of all of this we're still here and together."

Hermione's entire body trembled and she began to cry again. George's eyes widened. He'd expected her to agree with him not burst into tears again.

"Um...Hermione...?" he asked hesitantly.

She laughed. "S-sorry," she said shakily. "Just being silly."

"No you're not Hermione. You have feelings and you have a right to express them...even if you soak my shirt in the process," he said with a small laugh.

She laughed too. "Sorry about that."

"You know I'm not even tired," he sighed.

"Me neither," she agreed.

"Can you tell me something, anything about this mission you're going on?" he asked.

Hermione's eyes closed in thought. "Well we'll be looking for some different items and we'll use them to destroy You-Know-...I mean Voldemort once and for all."

George nodded slowly. "But you'll stick around for the Wedding?" he asked hopefully.

"Wouldn't miss it," Hermione promised.

"Good," he mumbled before his eyelids drooped and everything around him faded.

Hermione sighed. 'Yeah not tired one bit' she thought sarcastically. 'He's making me tired now. He's so warm; he makes me feel so comfortable, so safe...' And with that thought she fell asleep.

So...did you a) Love it b) Hate it c) Like it d) Dislike it e) other! Come on guys it's multiple choice now- I'm pretty sure that's everyone's favourite type of exam question, right? Well it's definitely mine! Please leave a review! I really love to hear from you and the review box at the bottom of the screen likes to feel like he has a purpose! I even named him Steve so come for Steve!

Thank you so much for reading! I really hope you liked this chapter and that you're enjoying the story so far! Hope you continue to read and enjoy the story! Jenna :)

Chapter 37: Chapter 37
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Chapter 37 is here! Hope you enjoy it...

Hermione sat up groggily to find she couldn't move. Two arms held her close to their chest and had a very strong grip on her. She glanced at the watch on his wrist and saw that it was seven am.

"Hermione?" a voice whispered. She turned as much as she could from within George's arms.

"Harry," she said not even attempting a smile as soon as her eyes fell on his sorrowful face.

"Hermione I have to go to Dumbledore's office," he told her. "I'll be back soon."

"What?" George jumped up all traces of sleep gone.

"I have to go somewhere I'll be back in a little while," Harry said.

"I'll come with you," George said pulling out his wand.

"No I'm going alone," he protested.

"No you're not. Hermione go upstairs to Ginny's Dormitory and stay with her so neither of you alone," George told her.

Hermione got to her feet and headed for the stairs but paused to watch them.

"I'm fine George just stay here," Harry told him.

"No can do mate," George told him. "I'm coming."

"No you're not."

"Yes I am."

"Hermione?" Harry begged giving her a pleading look.

"Yeah like he's really going to listen to me," she said whilst shaking her head. "He's even more stubborn than you are and that's saying something."

"You're not coming," he repeated as he turned and left through the portrait hole.

"Yes I am," George said whilst following. "Ginny," he told Hermione before disappearing.

Hermione went up to the fifth year girls' dormitory and sat on one of the empty beds. There was only one other girl apart from Ginny in the room and she assumed the others had been removed from the school following Dumbledore's death.

"What are you doing here 'Mione?" she asked as she rolled over in her bed.

"Your brother refused to let Harry out of his sight so while he is stalking him he told me to find you and stay with you," Hermione told her.

"There's something wrong with the twins," Ginny said whilst shaking her head. "They've always been so over-protective and it's completely crazy."

"I think it's sweet. It shows they care," Hermione said.

"They care more than you think they would," Ginny said. "...How are you?"

"I've been better," she sighed. "You?"

"I think Harry's going to break up with me," she admitted.

"I'm sorry Gin," Hermione said pitifully.

"So you think so too?" Ginny asked miserably.

"Well you know he's just worried about endangering us and stuff that's all. He does love you Ginny but you know we're not going to be around for a while and if Voldemort knows your someone close to him he'll be after you to try and get to Harry. The same thing that happened with Sirius," Hermione explained.

"I suppose," she said sadly.

In the few hours that followed they all got ready, ate breakfast and then boarded the Hogwarts Express. Hermione, George, Fred, Harry, Ron and Ginny sat in a compartment and the topic of conversation drifted to the summer ahead of them.

"I'm considering moving out just to be away from Fleur," Fred said and spat the name with true disgust.

"I agree with Mum, Bill and Tonks should have gotten together," Ginny said.

"Am I the only one that just wants to cut off Bill's ponytail?" George asked making them laugh.

When they finally arrived at Kings Cross station they fought their way onto the platform to find Mrs. Weasley and Mrs. Granger who were chatting nearby.

"Mum," Hermione breathed and she ran to her hugging her tightly.

"How are you Hermione, dear?" she asked.

"Better now," she said.

Hermione spotted Neville, Seamus, Dean and Luna amongst the crowd.

"I have something I need to do," she told them all as she took off in their direction.

"Hey Herm..." Neville began but was cut off when she threw herself at him hugging him tightly. "Hey what's wrong?" he asked when she started crying.

"N-nothing," she said whilst laughing and wiping her eyes. "Sorry about that. I just wanted to say goodbye."

"Hey don't worry! I know it's been a tough year but it's going to work out just fine. We'll see you again next year..." Seamus began.

"I'm afraid not," Hermione interrupted him as she released Neville. "I'm so sorry. I wish we could stay with you all but there's something we have to do. We’re not coming back to Hogwarts."

"We understand," Dean told her as she moved on to hug him. “Take care of yourself.”

“You too,” Hermione said softly before moving to Seamus and then Luna.

"Good luck," they all said and she wished them the best.

She went back to the group in tears.

"You know what maybe we should go talk to them too," Ron said to Harry and they left.

"What's wrong Hermione?" her mum asked.

"It's just been a tough year," she told her.

"Where's the boy?" came the voice of Vernon Dursley.

"He's just saying goodbye to some friends sir," Hermione told him.

When Harry and Ron returned Hermione hugged Harry goodbye and watched as he left with his uncle.

George turned to Hermione. "Are you going to be okay?" he asked whilst wiping tears from her face.

She nodded slowly. "I'll see you in two weeks," she said as she hugged him and left with her mum.

Through those two weeks Hermione made sure she stayed close to her parents constantly knowing that by the end of it they wouldn't even remember her and she made sure they knew she loved them.

Hermione apparated back to her empty house in tears. There was nothing there that suggested they'd ever lived there or that anyone had ever lived there. Her parents were safe in Australia without the slightest knowledge of their true identities. She cried hysterically only composing herself slightly so she was in a state where she could apparate safely. Landing in the Burrow she sunk to her knees in tears.

"Hermione dear, what's wrong?" came the concerned voice of Molly Weasley.

"Did you say Hermione? Is she here?" yelled George from upstairs and it was followed by his hurried footsteps.

"Mum, what happened? What's wrong with her? Was she splinched?" he asked desperately.

"No George she's not harmed I don't think," Mrs. Weasley said.

"Hermione, what's happened?" he asked softly whilst kneeling beside her.

"M-my p-p-parents," she sobbed loudly.

"What? What's happened to them?"

"I erased their m-memories," she said slowly.

George's mouth opened and closed. "They were in danger. I had to," she said.

"We understand Hermione, it's okay. Come on let's get you upstairs," George said slipping an arm underneath her knees and the other around her body and lifting her.

"I was so stupid," she sobbed.

"Hermione it's for their own good. Now you know that they're safe at least," George told her.

"I know," she sighed as George set her down on her bed in Ginny's room.

"What-...?" Ginny began.

"Don't ask," George told her and she nodded.

Hermione wiped her eyes furiously. "I cry more than the average person should."

"You have more to cry about than the average person does," Ginny told her.

"True," Hermione agreed.

"Hermione," Ron greeted her upon entering the room and gave her a quick hug. "Did you...?"

Hermione nodded gravely. "It took all of me."

"I'm sorry..."

"It's for the best," Hermione told him glancing at George who gave her a small smile.

"Hey Granger," said Fred as he too came into the room.

"When did my room become a hang out spot?" Ginny asked looking around at them all.

"Well we're not here to see you Ginerva so you can leave if you wish," George told her.

"When does Harry get here?" Hermione asked at which several people sighed and Ginny huffed angrily.

"Well we've got quite a mission to get him," Fred said. "You know because he's still got the trace."

"And I'm not allowed to go," Ginny said irritably.

"You're underage Gin," George told her and she just glared at him.

"Well what's the plan then?" Hermione asked eagerly.

"Um...we're going to have seven Harry's," Ron told her.

"Polyjuice potion?" Hermione demanded.

"Yeah..." Fred began.

"Harry is not going to like that," Hermione frowned. "Brilliant idea though."

"Yeah Moody's not too mad after all," George said.

"When do we go for Harry?" Hermione asked.

"The day after tomorrow," George told her.

The rest of the evening past slowly. Hermione only left the room for dinner and went to bed directly barely speaking. The next day past even slower though Hermione involved herself more in the work going on around in the Burrow helping Fred and George cleaning out Percy's old room which had apparently been completely ignored since his departure.

The next day was a rush. As they prepared to leave for the Dursley's house Hermione found herself fiddling with her wand, moving it from pocket to pocket.

"You alright?" George asked as he sat beside her.

"Yeah. Nervous. You know how I feel about heights," she laughed.

"You'll be fine," he promised her. "Just don't look down."

"Easier said than done," Hermione said.

When they arrived at Privet Drive Moody explained to Harry exactly what was happening which involved all the arguing they had previously expected. Those who needed to took the polyjuice potion each gagging as they did and morphed into Harry duplicates.

"Hermione?" a Harry asked.

"No I'm Ron. Harry?"

"No I'm George," he told him.


"No I'm the real Harry," he said.

"George?" asked another Harry across the room.

"Close I'm Fred. I reckon the Harry looking for Hermione is George and I take it your Hermione," he said.

"Thanks," Hermione said.


"Yeah. Hermione?"

"Yeah. Finally," she smiled.

"I really want to hug you but somehow the fact you look like Harry has really put me off," he told her.

She laughed and hugged him. "Be careful."

"Always am," he grinned. "You be careful too." He hugged her tightly before releasing her.

"I'll look after her," came the booming voice of Kingsley.

"And I'll do my best to look after him," said Lupin as they went outside.

Moody counted down and then they took to the sky. It all happened in a blur. Death eaters. Duelling. Screams. After landing safely at their allocated safe house Hermione and Kingsley took their portkey back to the Burrow. Spotting Harry and Ron she ran at them. She hugged them both tightly.

"I love you both," she breathed.

"You too Hermione," they both said.

Just then Fred and Mr. Weasley landed.

"Where's George?" he asked as Hermione ran to hug him. Hermione turned to look at Harry questioningly as she could tell Ron had only just arrived back.

"He um..." Harry mumbled glancing towards the Burrow and just like that Fred was in the house followed by Hermione, Arthur and Ron.

"George," Fred said tears streaming down his face as he looked at his twin.

"W-what happened?" Hermione asked through her own tears.

"He's lost an ear," Molly said as she frantically mopped up the blood.

"Lost an ear?" Fred demanded.

"Yes he'll be fine, he'll be fine," Molly said repeating herself as she continued to work.

Hermione staggered backwards not entirely sure of her footing or whether she could trust herself to keep steady. She backed up against the wall and sunk down it. She was aware she had various cuts that were leaking blood but all she could think about was George. She felt the tears drip on her skin though she didn't realise she had shed any. In the moments that followed George stirred slightly addressing his twin who was knelt in front of him. He made a joke about being holy and Fred and most of the others laughed, some crying tears of relief but Hermione just cried. She watched and cried. Then she learnt of Moody's death and she cried more. Slowly one by one everyone dismissed themselves to their rooms leaving a sleeping George, a crying Hermione and a tearful Fred.

Fred stood from the chair he'd been sitting in beside George and crossed the room to join Hermione. He leant against the wall beside her and sighed deeply taking her hand in his own and squeezing it gently. Hermione could feel the sorrow he was feeling because she was feeling it too and there was something about knowing she wasn’t alone in her despair that comforted her.

"You planning on staying here all night, Hermione?" he asked

"I don't trust myself to try and get up," she told him.

"Scary, huh?"

"I've never been quite so terrified," she admitted.

"Are we talking about having to handle both heights and death eaters or...?"

"I'm talking about coming in here and seeing George in that state. I've never experienced such a strong feeling of fear," Hermione said.

"Me neither," he nodded.

"Are you two going to make me get up and drag you upstairs?" asked George groggily as his eyes opened.

"I was just going actually," Fred said defensively. "Unless you want me to stay..."

"I want you to try this thing called sleep you idiot. Go on I'm fine," he told him.

"Alright, alright," Fred sighed and he got up and hugged his twin. "I love you mate."

"Hey knock it off with the sentimental stuff, would you? I'm not dying or anything. You just need to speak a bit louder from now on," George joked. "Love you too though."

Fred grinned and chuckled. "Night Georgie."

"Night Freddie," he smiled as his twin left.

"Hey you too Hermione. Off to bed now," George said softly.

"I don't think I can move," she said with a small smile.

"Hey it's not that bad," he reassured her. "I have a gaping hole in the side of my head but I'm okay otherwise."

"George Weasley this is not something to joke about," she scolded him standing shakily and sitting on the arm of the sofa, by his head.

"Hermione things could be a lot worse than this," he told her seriously as he took her hand gently.

"I know. I'm just so, so sorry," she frowned.

"It's not your fault 'Mione. Plus on the bright side everyone will be able to tell the difference between Fred and I now."

"You really scared me today George. I've never been so worried in my entire life," she told him.

"That's saying something. You've had a lot to worry about," George said. "Hey stop crying!"

"I can't," she laughed and she moved so she could hug him. "Never scare me like that again."

"Wouldn't dream of it," he grinned against her neck.

"Does it hurt?"

"Not really," he said dismissively. "'Mione you're bleeding."

"Oh yeah. You sort of distracted me from my open cuts," she said laughing gently as she pressed her wand over the vein on her wrist, muttering a spell and watching as the blood stopped leaking out and scabs formed across her arms.

"You're mad. You know that, don't you?"

"I guess you rubbed off on me," she smiled. "You need to rest."

George nodded slowly. "Go to bed."

"I will, after you're asleep," she told him.


"I'm glad that you're okay."

"I'm glad you are too."

"Goodnight," Hermione whispered and she kissed his cheek.

"Night," he mumbled as he let his eyelids droop and he fell into a deep sleep.

Hermione went back to the wall where she'd been sat for so many hours and watched George as his chest rose and fell with each breath. An hour or so later she heard footsteps and pulled out her wand to find Fred entering the living room.

"I couldn't sleep," he sighed.

"Me neither," she said as he sunk beside her.

"I wish it had been me. He didn't deserve this."

"You wouldn't have deserved it either Fred," Hermione told him seriously.

"I know I just hate seeing him like this," Fred said. "I never imagined something like this happening especially not to George."

"Me neither," Hermione said. "I just don't think I can take much more of this. I can't see all the pain and the death. It hurts me too much."

"I know," he sighed and silence settled over them. Hermione eventually slipped into sleep followed by Fred.

"Hermione, Fred dears. Did you stay here all night?" asked Molly as she found them there slumped against the wall.

"Mmm...didn't want to leave George," Fred mumbled as he was woken up, moving and hitting his head against Hermione's. "Oops. Sorry."

"'s okay. Yeah. I don't even remember falling asleep," Hermione said whilst rubbing her eyes.

"I told you two to go to bed," George said sitting up only for his mum to push him back down. "Hey I feel fine!"

"Okay, okay," Molly sighed letting him sit up straight.

"Sorry Georgie. Didn't really expect us to just leave you though, did you?" Fred asked him.

"Yes I expected you to try and get a decent night of sleep," George said.

"We did sleep well though," Hermione lied. "The wall and floor are a lot more comfortable than they look."

"You realise you can't lie to save your life, right?" George chuckled.

"It was worth a try. How are you feeling?"

"Like there's a whole in the side of my head letting in a draft," he said with a grin.

Hermione frowned as she watched Mrs. Weasley remove the bandage from his head revealing a deep gash where his ear had been attached and let out an audible gasp.

"It's okay 'Mione. It doesn't hurt anymore. It's just like a scratch," he told her.

"I think we should leave it open for now George. Let it dry out fully and then I'll try and charm the skin back in place but as it's been done by dark magic I doubt your ear can be restored," Molly said. "I'm sorry dear."

George nodded. "It's fine. I'm lucky to be alive considering what I've been told happened when Harry used that curse on Malfoy..."

"Harry did what?" Molly demanded.

"Well he attacked Harry first..." Hermione said defensively.

"George do not touch your head!" Mrs. Weasley shouted as he raised his hand to feel the small gap in his head. "You could infect it and that's more stress than I can deal with! The Wedding is in five days, my poor son's missing an ear, Bill and Arthur are looking for Moody's body, the Delacour's are arriving..."

"Mum you're rambling," Fred said and Hermione glared at him in a you-should-be-more-understanding sort of fashion.

"How can I help Mrs. Weasley?" she asked.

Well," Molly began and listed all the jobs which needed doing and from that moment everyone in the house was busy beyond all belief.

Okay I know I squeezed a lot into this chapter and personally I think it was a bit rushed but I'd rather know what you readers thought! So what did you think? Please leave a review for the sake of Steve the review box his life depends on your reviews or he may starve :'( and we don't want Steve to starve, do we?

Hope you enjoyed the chapter! Thanks so much for reading as usual I really appreciate it and can't thank you enough! You guys are the best! Hope you continue to read and enjoy the story!

Thanks again! Jenna :)

Chapter 38: Chapter 38
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Okay so mixed feeling from myself on chapter 38 because don't think I did the event justice but I'll let you read and you can be the judge of that! On with the story...

On the day before the Wedding everyone was grateful they had a great excuse to rest for once as it was obviously Harry's birthday.

They were at the table eating dinner when the Minister of Magic arrived and requested to talk to Harry, Ron and Hermione. Hermione glanced at George desperately and he squeezed her hand telling her it was fine though he couldn't help a feeling of curiosity as he watched her go inside.

Later that evening Hermione found that she wasn't tired as everyone else left for bed and George was clearly having the same problem as he told Fred he'd be up to their shared room soon.

"What did Scrimgeour want?" he asked sitting beside her.

"To give us things Dumbledore left for us in his will," Hermione said slowly.

"Oh well what did you get?" he asked.

Hermione explained briefly what she had received and then what Harry and Ron had gotten.

"So you reckon somehow this stuff has something to do with your secret mission?" George asked.

"Yeah I do...I just can't think how..." she admitted.

"You'll work it out. You always do," he said reassuringly.

"Yeah I looking forward to tomorrow?"

"Yeah I am," he grinned but it faded when she frowned at him. He turned away from her and lowered his head. "You think my lack of ear looks horrible don't you..."

"What? George of course not! You're as handsome as ever and you can barely notice it beneath your hair!" Hermione said quickly. "You're a beautiful person George, inside and out. Never forget it."

George blushed. "Thanks...sorry it was just the way you looked at me just then made me think..."

"No I was just thinking we've only really stuck around this long for the wedding so I imagine we'll be leaving any day soon..." she trailed off and watched George as he looked down at his feet.

"Oh..." he said still not looking at her. "W-when...I mean- long are you going to be gone for?"

She sighed loudly getting up and moving round into the kitchen quickly making two mugs of tea and sat back down setting one in front of George.

"To be honest I don't know...I reckon it'll take a while...there's always a chance I'll never come back..."

George groaned loudly. "Don't talk like that Hermione!"

"But George it's true and you know it..."

"I don't want to know it. I don't want to wake up one morning and find you, Ron and Harry have gone off and think there's a possibility I'll never see you again! I can't think like hurts too much," George said loudly though he didn't sound angry but more scared and upset.

"I'm sorry. I hate the idea of being cut off from you all and not knowing how you all are but there's something that needs to be done and I'm going to do all I can to do it," Hermione said seriously.

"And I hope you can achieve whatever it is you need to do. I want you to be safe though. I will never give up hope of seeing you again Hermione, I will spend every moment of everyday waiting for you to come through those doors," he said softly finally meeting her eye.

"And I will fight off thousands of Death eaters until I get back to you," she whispered with tears glistening in her eyes.

"Hey don't cry," he told her and pulled her into a hug. "It's all going to be alright, you'll see."

She nodded. "Thank you George. Just for being part of my life. I'll always be thankful for knowing someone like you."

"You sound like you're saying goodbye..." he said.

"I don't know for sure when we'll be leaving," she told him. "I just didn't want to not have the opportunity to say goodbye. It would make leaving even more painful."

George nodded, "We're going to need to get to bed soon. We have to be up early."

"Yeah," she agreed and they ascended the stairs together.

"Goodnight 'Mione," he smiled as they stopped outside Ginny's room.

"Night George," she said closing the door as she stepped into the room. George heard the sobs as he continued up the next flight of stairs and the faint sound of Ginny's soft, comforting voice.

The next morning there was a rush to get ready.

Hermione put on her purple heart pendant necklace from George and removed the locket which she put in a box and slipped into her small beaded bag.

"'Mione I have to go help Fleur get ready and stuff so I'll see you later," Ginny called.

"Alright Gin," she said pulling on her heels glancing at her reflection in the mirror before running down the stairs.

"There you are Hermione dear. You look lovely. Ron, Fred and Ha- sorry Barny are showing the guests to their seats. Do you mind finding George? He should be down already."

"Thanks Mrs. Weasley you look great too and yeah I'll go find him now," she smiled disappearing back up the stairs.

George stood in his room in front of the mirror glaring at his reflection. He brushed his hair from side to side trying to disguise the slit in the side of his head. Hermione watched him from the door way and frowned. He caught sight of her in the mirror and grinned.

"Hey 'Mione," he chimed. "You look amazing."

"Thanks," she blushed stepping into the room. She reached up slowly and brushed his hair back a bit so that the hole was partially visible and she smiled at him. "Perfect," she muttered.

"Thanks," he said his face flushing slightly pink.

"You look great," she told him taking his hand. "Come on then there are guests out there that need to be shown to their seats."

"There you are," said Fred as he spotted them. "Come on we need a hand."

"How can I show people to their seats? I have no idea who any of them are!" Hermione pointed out.

"Neither do we just ask their names," Ron said with a shrug.

"But that's impolite..."

"We don't have time to be polite," Harry told her.

Hermione stared at him curiously.

"Oh come on Hermione it's me," he said whilst rolling his eyes.

"Oh Barny. I forgot," she apologised.

"It's okay," he said.

"Hermione show Great Aunt Muriel to her seat for me," said Fred.

"Sure," Hermione said greeting the elder witch.

"And George," Fred added quietly. "Go with them you know what she's like."

"So what are you?" Muriel asked.

"Excuse me?"

"Why are you here?"

"Well I- um I'm a friend from Hogwarts..."

"A girlfriend?"

"No just a friend..."

"Whose friend?"

"Well I'm Ron's year..."

"And where are your parents?"

"Well, see they're muggles and..."

"Muggles? I'm sure Arthur loves you..."

"Well I..."

"Here's your seat Great Aunt Muriel," George said abruptly.

"Oh thank you Fred," she said and George didn't bother correcting her but instead dragged Hermione away quickly.

"Sorry about that. She's mental."

"It's okay," Hermione said still looking a bit puzzled as she glanced back at the woman.

After that she rushed around showing anyone she could to their seats then she finally returned to the opening of the tent where Fred, George, Ron and Barny stood waiting for the arrival of more guests.

"Hey guys," came the voice of Lee Jordan.

"Who invited him?" asked Fred curiously.

"Oh it's good to see you too," he said rolling his eyes.

"No offense or anything but we didn't know you were coming," George said. "But it's a great surprise!"

"Thanks," he grinned. "You're all looking good."

"You too," Fred said.

"This is our cousin Barny by the way," Ron said clapping a hand on Harry's shoulder.

"Hey," Lee said then studied George closer. "Blimey mate what's happened?"

"Don't ask. Not here at least," George warned him.

Lee nodded but looked at him worriedly.

"Hermio-ninny," came an all too familiar voice.

Hermione looked round to see Viktor Krum and opened and closed her mouth several times glancing at George who was glaring at him with a hatred that could kill.

"Viktor," she smiled.

"You look beautiful," he said.

"Thanks," she said.

"How have you been?"

"Well thanks, you?"


"Well Fred why don't you show Krum to his seat," George said squeezing his twins shoulder a bit too tightly causing him to yelp in pain.

"Calm it mate," Lee whispered to him as he glared at the back of Krum's head as he was lead away by Fred.

George nodded casting a downward look at his feet in embarrassment.

"You lot find your seats would you," Molly called.

"Okay," they all chimed.

The service wasn't particularly long and afterwards tables appeared around a dance floor and then the music started.

"Hello," said George as he pulled up chair beside Hermione.

"Hey," she smiled.

"Barny," said Ginny softly.


"Would you dance with me?"

Ron glared at Harry and as he bit his lip in thought.

"Ignore him," George said as Harry looked to him as if seeking his consent. "Go on."

"Yeah I'd love to," Barny said accepting Ginny's hand and allowing her to lead him to the dance floor.

"Hermio-ninny," said Viktor Krum as he approached the table.

George glared at him and his twin nudged him to try and get him to stop.

"Would you like to dance?" he asked in his thick accent.

"Um I...well... okay yeah. One song," she agreed casting George an apologetic glance as she got up.

"When she sits back down you have to ask her to dance," Lee told him.

"I can't..." George said. "It'll look like I'm jealous."

"You are jealous," Fred pointed out.

"Yeah but I don't want her to think I am..."

"If you don't then I will," Lee warned him.

"So you and her don't have a romantic history so that won't bother me. Plus you have a girlfriend and you're my friend."

"So it wouldn't bother you in the slightest?" he asked and George nodded.

"We'll see then," Lee said knowingly.

When Hermione sat back down Lee coughed loudly and Fred nudged George again.

Lee shook his head knowing that George was being stubborn. "Hey Hermione," he grinned.

"Hi Lee," she smiled.

"Do you want to dance?" he asked.

"Sure," she said without hesitation taking his hand and following him.

"Not jealous, huh?" asked Fred who was holding back a laugh and George looked at Lee with such intensity that he could be trying to make him catch fire.

"You two are annoying! I love Lee and but right now I hate him."

"The power of jealousy my twin," Fred told him.

"But I don't understand. I mean I know Hermione doesn't like Lee and that Lee doesn't like Hermione in that way so why do I feel like this?"

"Because you like Hermione in that way."

"But I can't ask her to dance now," George said.

"Why not?"

"Because it'll seem pathetic."

"No. I reckon she really wants you to ask her."

"Look now she's dancing with Barny," Fred told him as Harry and Lee switched partners. "How much do you hate Barny now?"

"More than I should considering he's supposed to be our saviour," George admitted.

"I'm telling you. You need to ask her to dance, before it's too late."

"Okay, okay maybe later."

Fred shook his head. "I'm going to dance, you coming?"

"No. Who are you dancing with anyways?"

"Our little sister. Family’s important, you know?" he told him heading for the dance floor.

"Hey my turn," Fred told Lee.

"All yours mate," Lee grinned dropping Ginny's hands and heading back to George.

"George, your twin's going to get a dance with her before you."

"I know," he sighed. "But I don't want her to think I'm only dancing with her because all of you did."

"She won't think that," Lee told him seriously gesturing back to where Fred was now dancing with Hermione. "You want to get in there before Ron or someone else don't you?"

"Yeah," George said determinedly.

"Go on then this song's finishing now," Lee said and watched proudly as he headed for the dance floor.

Fred grinned as he watched his twin approach. "I think someone has finally worked up the nerve to ask you to dance," he told Hermione out of the corner of his mouth.

Hermione looked over his shoulder and smiled. "Thanks for the dance."

Fred winked at her, "have fun."

" you want to dance?" George asked.

"Depends are you dancing with me or are you going to stand there with your hands in your pockets?" she asked looking at him in amusement.

"Sorry," he blushed removing his hands from his pockets and took one of her hands placing his other on her waist.

Hermione smiled resting her hand on his shoulder as they began to move in time with the music. "I thought you were just going to sit and stare at me all night, you know?"

"Sit and stare?" he asked.

"That's all you've been doing so far. Your twin and Lee told me you were being shy," Hermione said grinning as he blushed furiously. "But I said surely not. George Weasley is never shy especially not with his friends and family."

"Shy? Me? Of course not! But it's all about timing, isn't it?" he said smiling as he regained his composure.

"Timing? I thought you just weren't going to dance with me," she admitted.

"Like I'd miss out on such an amazing opportunity," he said making her blush.

"You and your charm Mr. Weasley. It's going to get you into trouble one day."

"I only use it on one girl," he shrugged.

"I guess that makes me very lucky then," she said.

"You're a great dancer," he said softly.

"You're a convincing liar," she said.

"No Hermione you really are," he told her.

"Thanks, you too."

"So was Krum?" he asked with an attempt at a casual voice though it failed terribly.

"He was okay I guess..."

"You guess...?"

"Well he was talking about getting back together and I had to explain that I wasn't interested and it was quite awkward. I mean so much has changed since then and even then I only really accepted because nobody believed I'd get a date and I really wanted to make them eat their words," she explained.

"So much has changed?"

"Yeah I know- I'm older, I've got more to deal with and well I-I've fallen for someone," she told him.

"Yeah?" he asked in a strangled voice. "Who would that be?"

"I don't really have to spell it out to you George. I'm pretty sure you can work it out for yourself," she said quietly looking down at her feet.

He smiled at her. "Sorry."

"Don't be," she said looking up at him and smiling as she brushed his hair away from his eyes.

"Thanks because that was really starting to bug me," he chuckled as she did. "But I didn't want to move."

She laughed. "It's such a nice night."

"Perfect," he mumbled his eyes moving around the room and he stifled a laugh.

She followed his eyes and laughed too. "So Bill and Fleur," Hermione said gesturing to the pair who were slow dancing. "Barny and Ginny. Ron and Luna though I'm assuming that's just as friends since he's with Lavender...and then Fred and Lee."

In the middle of the dance floor just beside Bill and Fleur was Fred and Lee who were slow dancing together.

"If you look carefully, Fred is playing the girls role!" George laughed and gave a loud wolf-whistle.

"Oi stop looking at my girl," Lee called putting on a rougher voice.

"Sorry mate, can't help it! She's a nice one," George joked making everyone around them laugh loudly.

"Eyes on your own dance partner," Fred called.

"Hard to take them off her," George said quietly so only Hermione could hear.

Hermione blushed. "You Weasley men and your charm," she said whilst rolling her eyes.

"Hey what other Weasley men have been charming you?" George demanded in a joking manner.

"Well..." Hermione trailed off with a smile.

"So what was with the tears during the ceremony earlier?" he asked.

"It's a wedding- I'm a girl..." she told him.

"So you're putting it down to the fact you're a girl?"

"No it's just sweet- I mean to see two people so happy, so in love even despite all the darkness around us it's just nice and emotional and I mean I don't even know if I'm going to have the chance to get married! I guess it's just such a happy occasion but I'm so sad," she frowned but looked up to see his smiling face.

"I know what you mean," he nodded still smiling. "It is such a happy day."

Hermione was torn between reminding him about the thing she'd said after that but his smile was enough to make every trace of sadness disappear and she smiled back at him.

It was in that moment that everything changed. A patronus appeared, Kingsley's patronus. It told them more than they needed to know. Scrimgeour was dead and the death eaters were coming.

Okay you know the drill...Thank you so much for reading and please please review for Steve's sake if not mine! Really hope you enjoyed the chapter!

Thanks again for reading hope you continue to enjoy the story! Jenna :)

Chapter 39: Chapter 39
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Hey readers! Sorry I know I took ages to write this chapter but it's here now! Hope you enjoy Chapter 39...

"Harry you go now," yelled the voice of Remus Lupin as cracks sounded and different wizards apparated away.

Hermione's eyes widened in alarm. "I- no..."

"Hermione this is it," Ron yelled. "In or out? It's your call but if you're coming we need to go."

"I'm coming but I need a second," she shouted and the tears began to trickle down her cheeks.

"Hermione you have to go with him," George told her gripping her hands tightly with his own.

"I-I-..." she stammered.

Then the Death Eaters began to arrive and the chaos began. Spells, jinxes and curses echoed throughout the marquee.

"Hermione!" Harry and Ron screamed.

"Hermione I'm so sorry," George whispered pulling her into a tight hug. "Go, we'll see each other again soon."

"George I-I-..."

"Hermione be strong for me, like you always have been because you really need to be right now," he said softly.

"I'll come back, just for you,” she told him.

"When you get back there's something I've been meaning to tell you for a while," he told her the slightest trace of a smile on his face.

"Look after yourself and everyone," she whispered and kissed his cheek tears rolling off her eyelashes.

"Go," he whispered tears streaming down his own face.

"George!" Fred screamed as he stunned the Death eater who had raised their wand at his twin.

"Ron!" George shouted. "Look after them both! And yourself!"

Hermione ran to Harry and Ron with George close behind her.

"I'll miss you always," Hermione breathed releasing his hand and with a crack she'd vanished alongside Harry and Ron.

"George I..." Fred began.

"Save it mate. We've got bigger problems," he sighed as he sent another death eater crashing into a table. "Lee take Ginny!"

"Will do," Lee said grabbing her hand.

"Get inside. Floo to yours or something," Fred told him and watched as the pair ran inside.

Slowly the Death eaters vanished realising Harry was not there.

George sunk to the floor. "I'm never going to see her again, am I?"

"George," Fred said tentatively.

"Speak up Fred. I only have one ear don't forget," he said bitterly.

"Oh George," Fred sighed sitting beside him. "I'm sorry."

"I wish they'd let me go. The thought of the three of them out there all alone really hurts me. Ron, Hermione, Harry...they're not ready for this."

"They are George. They're going to be just fine," he said though his voice was strained.

"Where's Ginny?" coughed Charlie as George pulled him up from where he'd crashed against the wall from being disarmed.

"Told Lee to take her," Fred said.


"He, Harry and Hermione are gone," George said gloomily turning and heading into the Burrow.

"George..." Fred began making to run after him but Charlie stopped him.

"Let him go," he sighed. "Let him go."


"Okay Hermione pull yourself together, you can't look suspicious," she muttered to herself mopping her eyes with her sleeve as she rummaged through the bag. "Here the cloak."

Having just changed into normal clothes in the alley way she threw the cloak over Harry and they went into a nearby coffee shop.

From there to Grimmauld place and from Grimmauld place to forest after forest.

Things had gone from bad to worse. Ron had abandoned them and they were still struggling to locate horcruxes and the sword of Gryffindor. Hermione's only consolation was the locket around her neck, the one which George had given her the sound of his voice whenever she put on the radio. She lay there in her bed the radio beside her echoing with Fred, George and Lee's voices.

River, Rodent and Rapier as they were codenamed but that meant nothing all she cared for were the three familiar voices speaking.

"And no word on Lightning but we're sure he's out there and doing well. As for Spiders and Brains we're also hoping and praying for them. We miss you all and can’t wait to see you again just like we know we will," George's voice rung.

"That's it for Potterwatch tonight, stay safe my friends," Lee said and then there was silence again. Hermione sighed and wiped her eyes. Words could not express how much she missed him and all of them. Harry watched her and sighed blaming himself for her pain and his own.

"Hermione..." he began.

"I-I'm fine," she lied.

"Hermione," he repeated moving and sitting beside her.

"I know. I'm sorry it's just the thought that I may never have the chance to tell him how I feel it breaks my heart and knowing I’ll most likely never see him again is killing me inside," she whispered.

"I understand Hermione," Harry told her softly. "I really do."

"Thanks," she murmured before getting to her feet. "My turn to stand guard."

"I'll do it," Harry offered.

"No I could use the fresh air," she said before grabbing her wand and marching outside. She sank beside a tree taking shallow breaths.

"George," she whispered to the empty space around her. "I love you," she shook with silent tears. “I miss you so much.”


Her heart was literally aching, she felt as if there was a weight on her chest that she couldn’t shift. She longed to see him, talk to him, hold him and after all this time she longed to kiss him. To feel his lips against hers and know he loved her the way she loved him.



“Mum,” George called.

“Yes, what is it dear?” Molly asked coming rushing in and seeing the twins stood trembling slightly with Fred holding a letter.

“It’s Ginny,” Fred murmured and she snatched the letter quickly and began to read.

“They’re torturing her,” George said.

“I’ll kill them,” Fred said darkly. “We have to go there. We have to take her out of school.”

“They won’t let us,” Molly sighed deeply tears filling her eyes. “My little girl.”

“Mum,” George said understandingly and hugged her. “She’s tough she’ll be fine.”

“Molly,” came the loud voice of Kingsley.

“Kingsley,” she nodded. “They’re waiting in the kitchen I’ll be there in a moment.”   

“You can come to the meeting today, if you want?” she told the twins.

“No thanks mum. The last meeting didn’t make me feel too much better about everything that’s going on,” George told her remembering the way his heart had sunk when a order member said he doubted Harry would return alive. 

“I’ll come,” Fred decided following his mum into the kitchen.

George sighed and left the Burrow he walked the grounds silently feeling more alone than ever before.

‘Is she even alive right now?’ he wondered to himself. ‘I can hear her breathing. I can feel the faint thump of her heart, her hand in mine and yet when I open my eyes it disappears. As if she never even existed.’

George didn’t want her to be just a memory and yet whenever he thought of her he thought of her in the past tense. George didn’t want her to be merely a part of his past he wanted her to be his entire future. He sunk to the floor thoughtlessly pulling blades of grass from the ground.

“Please come back Hermione,” he murmured. “Alive. Come back alive. I miss you so much. It’s not fair. I don’t understand how people outside of the family are just continuing their lives like nothing ever happened, like nothing’s happening. They make small talk and talk about Quidditch and stupid little things like that and I don’t understand. I don’t care. All I care about is you, my friends and my family. They tell me about all the good things happening in their lives like ‘Tonks had the baby’ but I don’t care about them being happy. I don’t mean to be rude but I don’t care. I do love Tonks and Lupin and I want to be happy for them but I can’t because I’m too sad. How can they act like life just goes on when my whole life is in ruins, when my world is crumbling, when my life is frozen in time? Maybe it’s just because my life doesn’t just go on. Not without you it doesn’t,” he spoke steadily ignoring tears that streamed down his face.  

“I’m talking to myself,” he realised aloud. “I’ve lost it.” 

“Sometimes talking to yourself can help,” came a familiar voice.

“Tonks?” he gaped at her. “Please don’t tell me you heard all of that?”

“I can pretend I didn’t if you wish,” she smiled at him.

“Yeah I’d appreciate that,” he nodded. “Why aren’t you at the meeting?”

“I was going then I heard you talking to yourself and decided I’d come see what was going on,” she explained.

“Why did you apparate so far away from the house?” he asked.

“I’ve been a bit off with my apparating since Teddy was born,” she laughed.

“Right,” George nodded. “How is Teddy?”

“Good I left him with my mum,” she told him.

“Cool,” George said uninterestedly. “Listen I’m sorry I am happy for you both about Teddy it’s just...”

“I understand George,” she told him. “It’s hard to be happy in times like these.”




“George!” she screamed turning on the spot her eyes scanning the large room as familiar and unfamiliar faces swarmed around her. Yells and screams echoed around her and her head swam with all the worst thoughts.

Then she saw him. Slumped on the floor, eyes closed. Her breath caught and a lump formed in her throat she struggled towards him through the crowds of people eyes focused on him all the while and not detecting even the slightest of rises or falls in his chest. Tears streamed down her face as she finally reached him.

Desperately she checked for a pulse but there wasn’t one. A terrible cry ripped from her body as devastation consumed her.

“No! No! No!” she screamed crying hysterically. “Please George! George wake up! Please! No George!”

She shook his limp body roughly as she shouted at him.”George please! George! GEORGE!”

“Hermione!” Harry yelled shaking her. She woke with a start sweating and panting. Her dream clung to her. “Hermione?”

“Oh Harry,” she sobbed throwing herself into his arms and sobbing relentlessly. “I-It was so h-horrible. George was- he was...”

“George is fine Hermione,” Harry promised her. “He’s fine it was just a dream. It’s okay.”

She nodded into his shoulder and continued to cry as Harry held her murmuring soothingly to her. 




George looked across at his sleeping twin and sighed silently as he swung his legs over the side of his bed. He slid his arm under the bed moving it slightly until he grabbed the handle to his backpack and tugged it out from underneath. Without making a sound he shrugged on a jacket, pocketed his wand and pulled on some shoes. He took out the note he’d written weeks ago from his bag and left it on his bed. He crossed the room silently taking a final glance at his twin before leaving and pulling the door shut behind him.

Fred jumped slightly as the sound of the door closing woke him. He glanced across at his twin’s bed to find it empty and a piece of parchment, which had been caught by the moonlight streaming into the room, on his pillow. Getting up quickly he read the note carefully.  

Dear Fred,

I’m so sorry but I can’t live like this. Sitting at home doing nothing whilst Ron, Hermione and Harry are out there. I’m going to find them. I don’t know how but I’m going to. I can’t stand being so helpless anymore. If I don’t make it back I just want you to know how much I love you. You’ve always been there for me and I’ll always appreciate that. You’re my twin and my best friend and I wouldn’t be the person I am to today if it wasn’t for you. You’re amazing and I hope you have the great life you deserve and that you’ll always be happy. Tell everyone I love them. Hopefully I’ll see you soon. Take care Fred. Please don’t cry.

Love George x

Tears spilled from Fred’s eyes as he finished reading and dripped onto the note. “No,” he said to himself shaking his head and grabbing his wand. He ran from the room, down the stairs and out of the Burrow. He could see his twin’s retreating form not too far away.

“George!” he shouted. “Don’t do this! Please don’t leave!”

“Fred,” he breathed turning back to see his twin running towards him. “I have to go.”

“No you don’t George,” Fred pleaded and saw his twin stop to apparate.

“I love you Fred. You’re my best friend,” George told him crying slightly. “But I have to go. Good bye.”

“NO!” Fred yelled pulling out his wand. “Petrificus totalus!”

George fell, frozen, to the floor. Fred ran to his twin and took his wand pocketing it. “I’m sorry George,” he whispered. “I can’t let you do this though.” He muttered the counter curse and George leapt to his feet raising his fist towards his twin who flinched. He dropped his fist quickly.

“You’re right,” he muttered shaking his head at himself. “I’m so sorry,” he said sadly.

“It’s ok George,” Fred told him hugging his twin tightly. “It’s going to be alright George.”

“I’m just so scared for her,” he whispered. “I hate just not knowing if she’s dead or alive.”

“I know,” Fred nodded.

“Why does this have to be so hard?” George asked.

“I wish it wasn’t,” Fred told him. “You’ll see her again George you just can’t lose hope.”

“Hope’s pretty much all I have left at this point,” George chuckled miserably.

“You’ve always got me, mate,” Fred told him and George nodded slowly.

“Thanks Fred,” he said smiling for the first time since Hermione, Ron and Harry had left.

Thanks for reading! Hope you enjoyed it! As usual please leave a review because I love to hear from you and Steve the review box loves your reviews too!

You are all so amazing for reading and I can't thank you enough! Hope you continue to read and enjoy the story! Jenna :)

Chapter 40: Chapter 40
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Here's chapter 40 guys! Super fast update for my super amazing readers! Hope you enjoy it...

Weeks past and Ron returned bringing them new hope but when discovered by Snatchers it seemed like game over. Trapped in Malfoy manor there was a fear Hermione had never experienced in her life.

Lying on the floor being tortured by Bellatrix she was distraught and her last regret was never telling George how she felt. She could hear the screams from Harry and Ron but they could not help her. In all honesty she wished they would shut up. She wanted some peace in her last moments as another scream ripped from her throat ever inch of her body exploded in pain. Slowly everything faded around her.

Opening her eyes slowly she wasn't sure what she had expected to see, what did heaven look like? It looked like a beach. A really lovely, sunny beach. But she couldn't be dead. Ron was holding her. Harry was beside her. And possibly Bill and Fleur in the distance. And Dobby- Dobby was dead? So she couldn't be. The thoughts processed slowly and she gave a jolt as she pieced together what was happening.

"D-dobby," she sobbed and looked to Harry for confirmation. He nodded solemnly at her and once more everything was dark.

"I've got her," said Bill taking her from Ron's arms and carrying her inside the house. After a little while he reappeared.

"Where are you going?" Ron asked looking at him as he pulled on a cloak.

"To the Burrow I have to let them know that you're safe," Bill said

"Mum'll already know though, won't she? Probably watching the clock as we speak! We're not exactly in mortal peril anymore she'll no we're safe," Ron tried to tell him.

"Listen Ron I've already told them you left Harry and Hermione and I also told them you went back," Bill said. "They aren't disappointed in you Ron."

Ron frowned. "Go on then," he said and watched as his brother disappeared.

Hermione sat up hours later trembling as the memories of her nightmares faded.

"'ermione you are awake," came the French accent belonging to Fleur.

She nodded weakly and Fleur hurried over to her side. Checking her various scars and bruises and Hermione flinched at her touch.

"Sorry," she whispered gently. There was a deafening crack making Fleur and Hermione jump.

"Where's my wand?" Hermione croaked.

"It's okay 'ermione it's probably Bill," Fleur told her though she drew her own wand and left.

"Is she awake?"


"Can I see her?"

"She's weak."

"Can I see her?"

"Well she's very..."

"I'm going in."

Hermione tried desperately to place the voice though all it did was make her head pound. All she knew was something had sparked inside her at the sound, familiar warmth and as the door opened she understood. George.

He gasped loudly at the sight of her, eyes filling with tears.

She gave a hollow laugh. "That bad, huh?"

"I don't care," he whispered crossing the room and sitting beside her on the bed and taking her hand. "All I care about is that you're here and you're safe."

She bit her lip as tears ran down her face. "I've been so worried."

He hugged her gently feeling as though she may break at his touch but she was already broken. Broken and he wanted to fix her. "Me too Hermione. I'm so sorry."

"It's not your fault. It's mine. I was so stupid. I didn't protect us properly," she said resentfully.

"I'm sure that's not true," George frowned.

"I can't believe this..."

"I'm so sorry. I wish I could take away your pain and everything which you've been through these past few months. I've been so scared for you. I hate seeing you like this," he told her and his voice cracked. He turned away from her wiping his eyes with his sleeve. "I'm sorry," he muttered.

"Don't be," she said understandingly. "I'm okay George really. It's more emotional distress than physical pain."

"That's not particularly comforting," he admitted once more wiping his eyes. "What happened to you, Hermione? Who did this to you?"

"W-we g-got caught by Snatchers and th-they t-took us to Malfoy manor," she stammered. "We had the sword. Sh-she thought we stole it. She tortured me..."


"Bellatrix," she spat with hatred. "I wish I could've killed her. For Neville and for Sirius."

"I think she liked me," said Hermione darkly looking at the scars that covered her body her eyes lingering on the one reading 'mudblood' which had been carved into her skin. "I was just waiting for it. I was waiting to die. I wanted to die," she stressed the words with a look of true desperation on her face and tears spilled from George’s eyes at her words. "And then I felt something cold on my neck."

George glanced down at where the locket he'd given her was hung around her neck. There were droplets of dried blood on it but it still glowed with the silver and he looked to her waiting for her to continue.

"And I thought of you," Hermione told him. "And I thought of you waiting- waiting for me. And I didn't want to die anymore. Death wasn't an option anymore."

George studied her feeling stupid as he once more wiped his tears with the back of his hand, "If you had...- well you know- I probably would have too."

"I've been thinking about you so much. I listen to Potterwatch and it keeps me going."

"I think about you always," he told her. "And I'm so glad you listen because when I'm talking I'm talking to you, Ron and Harry and it's good to know you hear me."

There was a knock at the door and Fred pushed it open looked at Hermione and closed his eyes slowly before turning to face the wall and resting his head against it.

"Oh Hermione," he breathed against the wall and wiped his face with his hands. "I'm not crying," he choked out.

"He's so crying," George whispered to her.

Hermione smiled. "Fred," she said softly. "Come on, I'm fine." Fred didn't move. "At least turn around."

"Hi," he said facing her again.

"Sit," she told him and he joined them sat on the bed.

"Okay so I've had both of the Weasley twins crying in the space of an hour. It's not that bad," she said looking from them one to the other.

"It's not just you, it's Ron and it's Harry and Ginny and everyone else," Fred explained. "And then you being all fragile and all sort of puts it all into perspective. You know how short life is or could be."

"I'm not fragile," Hermione protested but George gave her a look telling her not to try it. "Ok so I've been through a lot. But I'm still me. I'm still Hermione."

"Yeah but-"

"I'm okay Fred," she said firmly. "I'm not letting this bother me. I'm stronger now."

There was another knock at the door.

"Hermione," Harry said upon entering.

"Harry," she said pulling herself out of bed to greet him.

He hugged her tightly. "I'm sorry. This is all my fault. It's my fault you got tortured and it's my fault Dobby's dead."

"No it's not Harry," Hermione told him. "We need to talk to Griphook, Harry. And Mr. Ollivander."

"Ron and I will. You rest for today," Harry said.

Ron stepped into the room, "hi."

Hermione smiled at him though she could suddenly feel tension in the room. Ron smiled back at her but his eyes flicked to Fred and George before they settled on the floor.

"Ron," George said breaking the silence. "I'm sorry."

"You don't have to be I-" Ron began.

"We were wrong," Fred said.

"No I shouldn't have-"

"You're right we don't understand," George said.

"We're sorry," Fred repeated.

"It's okay," Ron nodded at them.

"Where are Luna and Dean?" Hermione asked.

"They're downstairs," Ron said.

"Can I go see them?"

"You shouldn't really be getting up and about..." George began.

"You can see them if you wish. But we should get you washed up first," said Fleur from the door way.

The idea of a hot shower was very inviting to Hermione. She was caked in a fine layer of dirt and rubble plus the scars needed to be cleaned too.

Hermione nodded slowly. "Thank you."

Fleur smiled. "Everybody out."

"See you in a minute," they called as they left.

After half an hour or so had past Hermione found herself feeling fresh and in clean clothes. Examining her reflection it was easy to see she'd lost a considerable amount of weight causing her to look frail. Her skin had lost its usual complexion and appeared white and ghostly. She now understood what the twins had meant when they'd said she was 'fragile' not only did she feel fragile but she looked fragile.

"Hermione," Dean said standing as she entered the room and going to hug her.

"How are you?" she asked him.

"Who cares. How are you?"

"I care and I'm fine thanks."

"Hermione," Luna said in a usual mystical tone. "You must be tired?"

"No. I feel good," Hermione said hugging her.

"Knock, knock," said George upon entering.

"You could have actually knocked," Hermione told him.

"Wouldn't have been as fun," George shrugged. "You feeling okay? I really think you should be lying down."

"I'm fine," Hermione told him.

"Actually maybe we can get you something to eat," George said thoughtfully.

"George," Hermione groaned.

"Hermione you look like more of a stick than you did before. You need food. Come on," he said dragging her downstairs.

"What do you mean I look like a stick?"

"Hermione you were slim and now you're unhealthily thin," George told her.

"There's not much food about the forests," Hermione muttered.

"Exactly so eat while you have food," George said.

"I'm not really hungry," Hermione said. "I'm feeling a bit sick actually."

George looked at her worriedly.

"No it's not that bad. It's probably just the after affect of the cruciatus curse."

"Yeah probably," George said. "How are your scars?"

"They're a little sore I guess but I should be fine," she said strongly.

"Knock it off Hermione. It's me. Your brave front can come down for now," George told her.

She smiled weakly at him. "Only you would encourage me to let my feelings out at this point."

"It helps," he said. "Go on tell me anything."

"I'm scared..."


"Dying...other people dying...Vol-"

"Hermione," George hissed.

"Oh right sorry," she muttered remember the predicament his name had gotten them into before.

"It's okay. You were saying?"

"I'm afraid of dying. I'm afraid of other people dying and I'm afraid of You-Know-Who not dying," she said quickly.

"Aren't we all...” George sighed.

"I'm weak George..." Hermione bit her lip in hope it would prevent tears.

"When it comes down to it Hermione we all are. We can only ever be as strong as those we have to support us. And I'm no stronger than you. When I'm backed up against a wall with a Death Eater duelling me the only way I'm getting off the wall is if you or any of the others are there," he admitted. "We can be stronger though. Strength is found in friendship and love and everyone and everything special to you. When you need it most your strength comes from memories of good times and bad. Anything that's made you who you are and anything that for you is worth fighting for."

"What about when I can't fight anymore. What about when all my strength has deserted me and I'm going."

"Then you talk to the man upstairs. He'll be the only one who can help you then unless one of us is around which we usually are," George told her seriously. "But why worry about it when you may never actually be in that position. Don't make stress when there's no need for it Hermione. I know you've been through a lot and I'm so sorry but if we're going to make it through this we need to have hope and not dwell on 'what if's."

"Can you write some of this stuff down because I'm really going to need it," she told him.

"You'll be fine," he promised her.

“I can’t imagine anything or anyone being fine anymore,” Hermione admitted.

“There always has to be light at the end of the tunnel, Hermione,” George told her. “It just depends on how long and dark the tunnel is.”

Hermione nodded and sighed as George took her hand in his own as they stepped towards the garden looking out across the hills and beach.

So what did you think? Hope you enjoyed it! Please leave me a review I love to hear your thoughts and you know Steve is always hungry and needs feeding ;)!

Thank you all so much for reading! I really appreciate it! You're the best!

Also want to wish Zyii a very happy birthday and an absolutely magical day!

Thanks again! Jenna :)

Chapter 41: Chapter 41
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Here's chapter 41! Sorry I know it took a while for me to update but hope that you enjoy it anyway!

"George 'ermione should be resting," said Fleur upon entering the kitchen.

"Thanks Fleur but I'm fine really," Hermione insisted.

"Of course you are not fine. Come now it's late and you should be sleeping. Especially since you are supposed to be leaving tomorrow," Fleur told her.

"You're leaving tomorrow?" George demanded his hand grabbing her wrist harder than necessary and she flinched. "I'm sorry," he gasped dropping her wrist as if it had burnt him. "I-I didn't mean to- I'm- I..." he stuttered something about the fact he'd hurt her killed him deep down. It may have been because of the fact she was already so weak but the idea that he'd caused her pain made him feel sick. He backed away from her slowly barely noticing as Fleur left after Hermione said something to her he couldn't quite process.

"George...?" she asked slowly taking a few steps towards him and resting a hand on the side of his face. "What's wrong?"

"I-I'm so sorry...Never meant to-to..."

"George I'm not hurt I'm okay. I'm fine," she told him gently as she looked into his eyes.

He nodded slowly, "sorry I just couldn't bear the thought of you being hurt and worse still the thought that I hurt you."

"I'm okay George," she promised. "You didn't hurt me."

He hugged her tightly. "You're leaving tomorrow?" he asked though softer this time.

"We have to finish what we've started George," she said.

"I know," he sighed looking at her with sad eyes. "You really should be resting."

"Okay," she mumbled and allowed him to lead her back up the stairs to the room she'd woken in. She lay down in the bed and suddenly felt the pain and exhaustion.

"Do you want me to give you some peace...?" George asked taking a step towards the door.

"No," she said quickly. "I mean- could you just stay...?"

"Of course," he smiled lying on his side beside her.

"Earlier when Ron came in you and Fred were speaking to him but I didn't understand..."

George's face looked grief-stricken. "When we saw him earlier we were so happy to see him. I mean he's our brother and we love him but I was so angry and disappointed at him for leaving you guys..." George paused. "We told him that he should be ashamed of himself rather than telling him how glad we were to see him. And then he said we had no idea what he'd been through. Told us how much pressure it had been and that it got to him and that we wouldn't understand... he was right. Then he stormed off and we just felt really guilty."

"Oh," Hermione said quietly.

"I know," George sighed. "Never felt so ashamed of myself."

"But he forgives you and he understands," Hermione reassured him.

"What if next time he sees me I'm in a coffin though? What kind of brother is he going to remember me as?" George said resentfully.


"Look in the mirror, think about everything you've been through recently and try and tell me what you were just about to say."

A single tear leaked from the corner of Hermione's eye. "I know," she muttered.

"I can't believe you're leaving again..."

"George I- we need to finish this. If we don't he'll never die," she told him. "If he never dies then..." her breath caught in the back of her throat as she imagined it.

George nodded slowly and wrapped his arms around her weak form. "That's not going to happen."

She turned slowly on her side to face him. There were only inches between their faces and their eyes locked on each other. "You know I hadn't smiled in months and then I saw you."

"What can I do to keep a smile on that beautiful face permanently?" he asked softly.

"Nothing," she whispered. "I'll just remember you in this moment and every other that we've shared."

"We'll be together again soon, I'm sure of it," he told her.

"And what makes you so sure?"

"Because the thought that I won't brings more pain than I can bare," he told her truthfully.

"George mate you ready to go?" asked Fred upon stepping into the room.

"I-..." George choked. He wasn't ready to leave yet.

"George," Hermione muttered softly. "I don't want to ask this of you but please don't leave. Please stay with me," she begged him and found herself once more on the verge of tears.

George wrapped his arms around her tighter making her feel secure. "I will never leave you Hermione. As long as you want me to stay I will never leave you," he promised her burying his head in her neck.

"Thank you," she murmured against his chest.

"I'll go tell mum we're staying then," said Fred pulling on a cloak.

"We?" George asked turning to his twin with a mixture of hope and admiration.

"My twin needs me, I've got some brothers here who needs me and I've got a sister here who needs me," Fred said strongly whilst grinning.

Hermione looked up at Fred, her eyes watering slightly. She knew Fred wasn't referring to Fleur and she was truly touched. "Thank you," she whispered pulling away from George getting up and hugging Fred. She had already considered him as a brother but for him to actually say she was his sister, not even that she was like a sister.

"Oh Granger I'm just about to go out, you're really going to cry all over my shirt?" Fred joked.

"Say hi to your mum from me?"

"Oh yeah," he said, voice rising to an unusual pitch.

"Fred?" she asked warily.

He took a deep breath and the words poured out of his mouth at an unbelievable speed. "WellMumdoesn'treallyknowyou'reallherebecausewedidn'twanttoputherthroughthegoodbyesandthoughtitwouldbeeasierifshejustneverknew."

Hermione struggled to distinguish each separate word but in general what she'd understood was that Mrs. Weasley didn't know. "I suppose it's for the best."

Both twins nodded. "I'll be back in a little while," Fred called before vanishing with a crack.

"Thanks for staying," she whispered.

"Like I could leave," he said smiling at her. "Knowing it could be months until I see you again."

"I don't think I could have let you leave," she admitted as she lay back down allowing his arms to envelope her again.

"How are you feeling?"

"Ready for revenge," Hermione told him truthfully.

"Don't do anything stupid Hermione. That evil, old witch isn't worth the risk," George said seriously.

"I know," she muttered. "But there was a pain and fear then which I'd never experienced before."

"And that you didn't deserve," George told her.

"You didn't deserve that either though, did you?" she asked him brushing her hand over the slowly healing wound where his ear had been. "Face it we're just unlucky." Something in her voice suggested that she wasn't speaking only in regards to her own or George's injuries but instead at something bigger and it wasn't hard to tell that it was about their relationship.

"Very unlucky," George murmured in agreement.

Hermione's eyelids drooped slowly and before she could help it she'd fallen into a deep sleep.

"You know sometimes I wonder if we're doing the right thing, you know? Do you remember I told you at the wedding before you left that when you got back there was something I had to tell you? I really don't know whether I should tell you now since you're back or if I shouldn't since you're leaving again tomorrow...maybe you should decide. You probably know it already but it's up to you really, do you want me to tell you now for once and for all? ... Or should I wait until I know that if I tell you you're still going to be with me the next day?" he asked her, his voice taking on an unusually serious tone.

He listened to the silence which was only interrupted by the sound of her breathing and possibly the pounding of his heart. "Or maybe you just don't want to know at all...? I'm sorry I shouldn't have said anything," he rambled nervously. "I mean obviously you've got so much going on and you- I mean I- so I shouldn't have-" he sighed deeply trying to compose himself before he spoke again.

"You know it would be really helpful if you could speak right about now," he said anxiously. "Come on Hermione you're killing me..."

"George?" asked Fred upon re-entering. "Who are you talking to?"

"Who do you think? Do you mean we're kind of having a private conversation," George told him.

"George, she's asleep you do realise that?" Fred asked him feeling strong concern for his twin.

"She is?"

"Yeah sorry mate."

"Well that makes what I just said less awkward at least," George sighed deciding next time he tried to voice his true feelings he'd do it when he could see her face rather than the back of her head. 'Then again,' he thought. 'The back of her head is quite attractive. Man I love her hair...'

"George," Fred hissed.


"I said I'm going to bed. Night mate," he said.

George nodded, "night."

George moved closer to Hermione his chest pressed against her back so he could feel the faint thump of her heart. Part of him was glad that she'd been asleep through his rambling though the other part of him was curious as to how she would've reacted had she not been asleep.

He didn't sleep as the hours past all he could think about was Hermione.

Suddenly Hermione cried out. "No," she screamed. "Please! We didn't take anything..."

Hermione tossed and turned in agony, she cried and screamed for help that wasn't coming. She was clearly reliving the memories from Malfoy Manor.

"Hermione," George whispered soothingly rubbing her back. "Hermione you're safe, I'm here. You're okay. She can't hurt you Hermione. I'm here, George is here."

"George," she gasped her body jolting forward as she woke with a start feeling tears leaking from her eyes.

"I'm here," George said quickly grasping her hands tightly in his own.

"Oh George," she mumbled as she began to cry and she flung herself at him, burying her head in his chest.

George held her close to him. "I've got you Hermione," he promised her. "You're safe, I won't let anything happen to you I swear."

"I-it f-felt so real," she said whilst trembling and running her fingers over her scars. "Like it was all happening can I forget and move on if it keeps coming back...?"

"You can't forget Hermione, what happened to you Hermione will stay with you forever. But you can be stronger from it and it won't keep coming back, it's just because it's such a fresh memory but after that you'll be able to move on I swear to you."

Hermione wrapped her arms around him, "I just want it to go all away. The only thing I want to be real right now is you," she said wiping her eyes. "No war, no death eaters, no you-know-who, no nightmares..."

"I wish," George agreed.

"George?" she asked softly.

"Yes Hermione?" he answered her curiously.

"Never forget me?" her voice was quiet but hopeful.

"Never," he promised pressing his lips to the top of her head. He wasn't entirely sure what she meant though he imagined it was in case she didn't make it back after they'd finished their mystery mission. "As long as I live."

Hermione nodded in content before slipping her arms around George and lying back down facing him. He hugged her back cradling her into himself and within moments they'd both fallen asleep.

So what did you think? You know the drill guys! I love to hear from you and so does Steve! Thanks a million for reading it really does mean a lot and I appreciate it! Hope you continue to read and enjoy the story! Thanks for reading! Jenna :)

Chapter 42: Chapter 42
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Here's chapter 42. Hope you enjoy it...

"George," Hermione whispered whilst nudging him gently with her elbow. She'd woken not too long before to find that she couldn't move anywhere, George lay partially upon her and he was holding her strongly so she couldn't move.

"Mmm..." he murmured.

"George," Hermione said a little louder.

"Hermione?" he said breathlessly and jumped up fully awake. "What's happened? Are you okay?"

"Yeah I'm fine," she smiled up at him. "Just awake."

George suddenly realised his arm was wrapped around her and blushed. "Sorry."

"It's okay, haven't had such a good sleep in a while," Hermione admitted. "Haven't slept knowing I was safe in so long..."

George grinned at her, "Glad I could help."

"'Mione, you up?" asked Harry quietly pushing the door open only silently.

"Yeah you can come in," she called.

"You alright?" Harry asked them.

Hermione looked at George beside her and nodded whilst smiling. "What time is it?"

"Six am," Harry said. "Ron and I need to fill you in on what Ollivander and Griphook said."

"Okay give me a second to get ready," Hermione said and Harry left with a nod.

"I guess I'll give you some privacy then?" George said whilst sitting up.

Hermione nodded and smiled at him catching his hand before he left. He turned and looked at her with a smile. She squeezed his hand gently running her thumb of the back of it.

"Thanks for staying with me," she said softly.

He nodded at her with a small smile knowing they'd be leaving again that day was proving to undo the stitches of his only just repaired heart and anytime he looked at her he was overcome with an urge to beg her to stay.

When she was ready she found Harry and Ron and they explained to her everything she'd missed and she gave her input on the situation making the decision that their plan would take action once they'd eaten breakfast. Hermione found herself in the kitchen not long after, considering that it was only seven in the morning she was surprised to find everyone was up and eating apart from Griphook and Ollivander who were in their rooms.

Fred slid her a plate with toast on it as she sat down followed by a mug of tea. Hermione smiled appreciatively at him but frowned as she looked around.

"Where's George?"

"He wasn't upstairs?" asked quickly Fred leaping to his feet. He hadn't seen his twin come down.

"Relax," Harry told him from where he was stood peering out the window. He drew back the curtains further to reveal George's form knelt beside Dobby's grave.

Hermione grabbed her tea and left to find him. After she'd left Fred walked over to Harry where they stood and watched the pair outside.

"How's Ginny?" Harry asked quietly.

Fred's eyes closed in apparent pain, "Hogwarts isn't as it used to be."

Harry looked at his shoes, "If something happens to me Fred..."

"Harry," Fred said looking at him sadly.

"Please, I need to know that someone will do this for me," Harry pleaded.

"Okay," Fred nodded slowly.

"If something happens to me," he began again, "I want you to tell Ginny that I love her. But she has to move on because I don't want her to be alone."

Fred shook his head, "I'm never going to need to tell her that mate."

"Better safe than sorry," Harry said. "...I don't want them to leave things too late," he frowned looking out at the pair.

"Me neither," Fred agreed his eyes falling on his twin.

"What are you doing out here?" Hermione asked softly as she placed a hand on George's shoulder from behind.

"Thinking," George said distantly.


"You," he said simply.


"I don't think I can manage another goodbye," he told her.

"I hate to leave," she told him whilst kneeling beside him.

He sighed deeply, "One day this will be over."

Hermione shook her head, "this will be over soon. You'll see."

"At what cost? Me? You? Fred? Mum? Dad? Ginny? Ron? Charlie? Bill? Harry?" George said shaking his head. "My point is that is it worth it all ending if anyone of us is lost in the process?"

"If we don't then everyone we've lost already: Dumbledore, Moody, Dobby and everyone else have already died in vein," Hermione told him.

"I don't want to lose you," George choked out.

Tears leaked from each of their eyes and Hermione grasped both of his hands within her own tightly, squeezing them gently. "You won't lose me George."

George didn't argue he just nodded, crying heavier and buried his head in her shoulder. Hermione whispered to him softly, telling him it would be okay even though it wasn't necessarily the truth, it was just what he needed to hear. She stroked his hair affectionately with one hand her other still clasping his.

"I'm sorry," he murmured lifting his head off her shoulder. "I don't usually cry much."

"We all need to cry sometimes," Hermione said understandingly. "George I hate to do this but I have to go..."

"You're leaving now?" George asked her.

"Pretty much. I need to go gather my stuff and then we'll have to leave," Hermione said pulling away from him and standing.

George took the hand she had outstretched for him. "Thanks."

They walked hand in hand back to the house but when Hermione began to ascend the stairs George stayed. She glanced back at him, tears streaming down her face and gave a slight nod before continuing up. George slumped against the wall at the bottom of the stairs and after a while he heard the bottom stair creak. He looked up to see Ron.

Ron gave him a pitying look but didn't leave. Instead he sat down on one of the steps. "You alright?"

Words had never been Ron's strong point but here looking at his brother, slumped against a wall with a tear stained face it wasn't hard to work out he wasn't 'alright'. And yet George somehow didn't have an insulting and witty comment for his younger brother.


"Listen George I know it's been rough..."

"Just don't Ron," George said getting to his feet. "Thanks though," he told his brother in slight surprise. Ron wasn’t usually one to offer comfort. George turned to leave.

"George," Ron called after him.

He stopped and turned back to him. "Yeah?"

"She loves you."

"I like to think so," George said thoughtfully before walking into the kitchen.

"George..." Fred said upon seeing him.

"Not now," George sighed. "Ron just stunned me into silence, I cried so much I'm dehydrated and these guys are leaving again any second now."

Dean and Luna who were sat at the table looked at him like he was mental.

"You try saying goodbye a thousand times to two of your brothers and the girl you're madly in love with!" he said defensively. "It's not easy."

"They didn't say anything George," Fred told him.

"I know," he sighed dropping into a chair.

"You guys ready?" Hermione asked entering the kitchen in clothes which were definitely not in her usual wardrobe.

"What are you wearing?" Fred asked.

"It's part of our plan," Hermione said dismissively.

"We better um start saying goodbyes then," Harry said standing alongside Ron.

It was strange; Bill, Fleur, Dean, Luna, Fred and George seemed to form a line in that order. There were too many tears to count from every eye in the room.

"Be strong Hermione," Dean whispered to her as she hugged him.

She nodded slightly, "stay safe."

"I don't think it's a very good idea Hermione," Luna said.

Hermione raised a quizzical eyebrow at her.

"You pretending to be Bellatrix."

"Look after yourself," Hermione told her shaking her head at the girl. She was a true mystery.

Hermione paused and watched Harry and Ron who were saying goodbye to the twins.

"Do us a favour Harry? End this, end this once and for all. Kill him," George was telling him.

Harry nodded, "We're trying."

"Take care of yourself," George said hugging him.

"You too," Harry said stepping back and moving towards Bill and Fleur.

"Ron you're a twit but we love you," Fred grinned at him through tears. "Just keep yourself safe."

"I love you guys too," Ron said hugging them both.

"Ron," George said seriously. He gripped him by the collar of his shirt and pulled it hard bringing his face close to him. "I love you and I believe in you Ron. But you do not leave them again. Do you understand me? They are your friends, they are your family. You never turn your back on your family. Protect them with your life just as they would for you, am I clear?"

Ron nodded, "I won't leave them."

"Hermione and Harry are counting on you, we're counting on you. You've grown up to be so strong and brave and I'm so proud of you but you can't leave them Ron. You need to keep them safe as well as yourself," George told him. "Take care," he said finally hugging his brother tightly before releasing him.

"Your turn?" Fred asked Hermione tentatively.

She nodded at him, biting her lip but she did not move.

"Hermione," Fred said softly.

"Oh Fred," she choked throwing herself into his arms and bursting into desperate sobs.

Tears streamed down his face as he held her tightly. "Be careful."

Hermione shook her head as Fred started to release her, "Please, please just stay safe."

"You come back," Fred paused to compose himself. "You come back with those two and you come back in this same state that you're leaving. Okay?"

Hermione nodded quickly, "look after everyone here." She stretched up to whisper into his ear. "If I don't come back can you give him this?" she asked pushing an envelope into his hand.

Fred looked at her unable to speak through his tears, "I-I-I okay..."

"Thank you."

"I don't like this part," George murmured as Hermione turned to him.

"It never gets easier," Hermione frowned holding George's hands. "Bye."

"Bye," he whispered looking at his feet.

"I'm sorry to leave," she told him.

"I'm sorry to see you go."

"I'll be back."

"I can't wait for you to come back."

Hermione stepped forward and hugged him tightly the tears starting again. "I'm going to miss you."

"I'll miss you too," he said hugging her back. "I don't know much about your mystery plan but please don't do anything stupid."

"Too late for that," Hermione sighed. "You're such an amazing person George. I'm so thankful to have met you and have you as a friend."

"This isn't that type of goodbye Hermione. Please say it isn't?" he begged. "It's not goodbye forever, is it?"

"Of course not George," she promised. "It's just goodbye for now."

"I might just be able to live with that," he told her.

"Be there when I come back?" she asked.

"Wouldn't miss it for the world," George told her. "And Hermione?"


"No more coming back and leaving again. When you come back you're staying because I'm never letting go again."

"I won't ever ask you to," Hermione smiled at him. He tightened his grip on her for a few seconds before releasing her reluctantly.

"Bye," he whispered as she moved back to Harry and Ron.

"9 am," Harry said as he glanced at his watch. "Time for us to go."

Fred and George stood at the window and watched as Harry, Ron, Hermione and Griphook walked to just beyond Dobby's grave. Hermione drank something from a vial and then morphed into Bellatrix...

"No!" George screamed. "No she can't!" He sprinted out the door of the house and out towards them.

"Hermione this is suicide!" he yelled at her quickening his pace.

"George she has to do what she has to do," Fred shouted catching up to his twin and pulling him back.

"I'm sorry," she called back to them. "I have to do this."

"Please Hermione," George screamed louder struggling against his twins grip.

"You have to let her go," Fred told him.

"I'm sorry," Hermione shouted again. They were too far away. George would never be able to get to them. He watched, feeling helpless, as Hermione took Harry's hand and vanished with a crack.

George fell to his knees in tears. Fred wiped his own eyes and sat beside him.

"It's okay, it's okay," he murmured soothingly. "George she's tough and she's got Harry and Ron. They won't let anything happen to her.

"And who's going to make sure nothing happens to Harry and Ron?" George questioned. "I can't lose any of them."

"They're going to be just fine," Fred told his twin though he was crying too.

George hugged his twin and sighed.

"Have they gone?" asked Dean as he and Luna came out.

"Gone," George confirmed.

Dean sighed and sat beside the twins a tear track glistening on the left side of his face.

"Your Mum, Step-father and step-siblings are worried about you Dean. They've been contacting Potterwatch to find out any information they can."

Dean looked anguished, "I miss them."

"You don't have to stay on the run, mate," George said having composed himself. "The Order will help you out."

"Thanks," Dean nodded.

"I can't believe they've gone again," George sighed.

"You'll be seeing them sooner than you think," Luna said in her usual mystical tone.

"How soon?" George demanded.

Luna smiled. He would usually just dismiss her and call her a 'nutter'. It went to show the importance of hope. "Tomorrow."

George sighed and rolled his eyes. "So much for that."

Thanks for reading I hope you enjoyed it! Please review! Jenna :)

Chapter 43: Chapter 43
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Hey readers! How are you all? I've got some sad news I'm afraid that after this chapter there is most likely only one- yes one-  chapter left of the story! Don't hate me! This story has had a really good run but all things have to come to an end at some point. Thank you all so much for reading up until this point I really appreciate it!

Anyways we'll talk more about that at the bottom! Here's chapter 43 hope you enjoy it... 


Hermione couldn't believe it, fresh cuts, new bruises, old wounds, fading scars and yet there they were in the middle of Hogsmeade observing Hogwarts castle from the distance. It was either very late at night or very early in the morning but which it was could not be determined. This was it. The last horcrux was supposedly in the castle and here they were, so close yet so far. What they'd been through in the last twenty four hours was unimaginable. She couldn't believe that only the day before she'd been with George, securely wrapped in his arms and now an alarm was sounding and dementors were sweeping down every alley way.


They were ushered into the Hog's Head quickly and after a short while spent there they were lead to the Room of Requirement. Hermione was struggling to breathe. It was all happening so fast, too fast.


"Hermione," Ginny yelled over the crowd.


"Gin," she breathed looking over at her unable to stop the tears seeing the cuts and bruises covering her.


"Hermione," Ginny repeated as she reached her and pulled her into a hug. "I missed you."


"Forget that. Turn around," Hermione told her with a weak smile.


Ginny gave her a quizzical look but did as she was told but didn't see anything, instead felt a pair of soft lips on her own. She gasped, her eyes catching his green ones.


"Ginny, I love you," he whispered to her.


"Oh Harry," she said with a watery smile. "I love you too," she told him pressing her lips against his. Hermione smiled at the pair.


"Hermione," Seamus greeted her.


"Seamus," she said hugging him tightly. "I've missed you."


"You too," he told her. "Have you seen or heard from Dean at all?"


Hermione smiled and she saw the worry in Seamus' face fade as she did. "We left him at Bill Weasley's yesterday."


"Oh good," Seamus said in relief. "How was he?"


"He's been better but he's okay."


"Listen 'Mione, Luna's just got her and she’s going to take me to the Ravenclaw common room to see about the Diadem. I need the cloak," Harry said.


"Yeah sure," Hermione nodded pulling it out of the bag and handing it to him. "Be careful."


"You too," he said before turning and leaving.


"Neville?" Hermione said turning to him.




"When you said you called the DA with the coins and they were to inform the Order..." she began.


"Yeah...?" he urged her on.


"What exactly did you mean?" she finished.


"Well they're on their way," Neville told her then glanced round. "Scratch that they're here..."


"Ginny, Ron, Hermione!" the twins yelled upon seeing them and ran to them.


They all found themselves trapped in a group hug. Hermione clung to George, she couldn't help it. He'd been positively distraught when she'd left just the day before and it had ripped her apart.


"Hermione," he breathed as they pulled away from the rest of the group.


"Oh George," she murmured hugging him tightly.


"I honestly didn't think you'd ever come back," he told her with sad eyes. "How could you do something so stupid and reckless?" he screamed at her though there was still a soft element to his voice.


"I had to..." she frowned looking up at him.


"But as Bellatrix, Hermione? You could've been killed by one of our own," George said.


"There was no other way. There are some risks you just have to take," Hermione explained.


"I think you've taken too many risks," he said turning from her ever so slightly.


"George," she hissed at him. "Do you think I enjoy being in life threatening situations? I do this because I owe it to this new world which has taken me in and shown me sides of myself I'd never have discovered otherwise. I do it because if it means that you, and everyone else I care about, can live happy, full lives then it's worth it," Hermione told him. "So don't you dare tell me I've taken too many risks because until all of this is over I haven't done enough."


George opened his mouth to respond but no words came to mind. "I-I didn't mean it like that..."


"I know. I'm sorry. I just- I don't know I'm stressed at the moment, I’m scared, I’m both physically and mentally exhausted. I mean this is where we can end the war or the war can end us..."


George gave her a weak smile, "we can do this."


"Can we?" Hermione asked uncertainly.


"Together," George told her.


"I haven't forgotten our deal by the way," Hermione smiled at him but he just looked at her curiously. "I'm back now..."


George's entire face lit up as he remembered. "And I'll never let you go again," he grinned and hugged her tightly again.


"I never want you to," Hermione said still smiling.


"Well since you're never going to leave again and if I don't do this now I might never get to," George began before drawing in a deep breath. "Hermione, there is something I've been meaning to tell you for a while now and um- well- I'm just going to say it because I want you to know it and hear it from me rather than someone else..."


"Hermione," Ron yelled over the noise. "Hermione I've got an idea!"


"Ron," George groaned as he approached.


"George I'm sorry. We'll only be a minute but it's life or death important so..."


"Alright," George sighed stepping back to talk to his twin. They were talking for a while though his concentration was fixed on Ron and Hermione who were talking quickly but quietly.


"Ron that's brilliant!" she exclaimed suddenly. "Let's go then."


"Let's go," Ron agreed and they turned fighting through the crowd to the exit.

Hermione looked back at George and mouthed the word 'sorry' before disappearing.


“Brilliant,” George said sarcastically turning to his twin. “Just brilliant this is. She’s gone off to do something and the war’s about to start. I’m never going to get the chance to tell her,” George said realisation crushing the last surviving strands of hope he’d clung to in the past few months. “I’m never going to get to tell her,” he repeated slower this time and his voice trembled slightly.


“George,” Fred said sympathetically reaching out to rest a comforting hand on his twins shoulder.


George shrugged it off quickly. “What have I done Fred? What have I ever done in my life to deserve this?” he yelled.


“George stop!” Fred shouted. “This has nothing to do with you, okay? You did not deserve this, do you understand? Listen okay good things happen to good people you just have to live with it and try and make the best out of the worst situations.”


“Okay,” George sighed suddenly calm. “Okay,” he repeated. “Thanks Fred I don’t know what I’d do without you. I’m going to go find her.”


“Whoa my twin that you are not going to do,” Fred said quickly grabbing his arm.


“What?” George asked. “Why not?”


“Because this stuff is about to kick off and we have to do our part,” Fred told him. “George I’m sorry, there is no one that wants you to be happy more than me but you can’t go now. You have no idea where she is and it’s too dangerous.”


“I hate it when you’re right about things that I really wish you weren’t right about,” George admitted.


“I’m sorry,” Fred told him.


“Fred, George you boys are on the Astronomy Tower with myself and Remus,” Shacklebolt said as he approached them and they nodded their response. Kingsley bumped past Fred accidentally and knocked something from Fred’s jacket pocket.


George stooped and picked it up and was about to hand it to his twin when he froze. “What’s this?”


“Huh?” Fred asked. “Crap. Um... it’s nothing here hand it over,” Fred said quickly.


“No it’s addressed to me,” George said moving the envelope away from his twin who attempted to reach for it.


“Yeah you would think that, wouldn’t you? Since it says ‘George Weasley’ on it in big clear letters but I um... it’s actually a... see what it is- nope...okay well...nah I’ve got nothing,” Fred sighed unable to form a convincing lie.  


“It’s Hermione’s writing,” George noted. “Fred what is this?”


“George, you can’t...” Fred began pleadingly.


“I really do not think now is a good time to tell me what I can or can’t do, okay? This letter is clearly meant for me and by all means I intend on reading it now,” George told his twin.


Slowly George broke the seal on the envelope and removed the sheet of parchment.


Dear George,

If you’re reading this I’m afraid things have gone terribly wrong and I am truly sorry. On the bright side if you’re reading this then I’m happy because it means you survived the war which is more than I could ever ask for. Please don’t be sad or feel guilty I’m in a better place now and we’ll be together again one day. There’s nothing you could have done to stop this and you need to remember that this was sadly but acceptably inevitable. I’m so sorry I can’t be there with you right now but I’ll be waiting for you don’t forget that.

The main point to this letter is that it gives me the opportunity to tell something which I am truly sorry I never had the chance or courage to do before this and I sincerely regret not doing it whilst we were together. George Weasley you are an amazing boy, or man I suppose. It has been my upmost honour merely knowing a person like you and to be your friend made me the luckiest girl in the world and I wouldn’t trade a moment of our time together for anything, except to be there with you again. You are funny, smart, caring, honest, handsome and fascinating all elements of your personality that I love about you which brings me to the point.

George I love you.

I have loved you for a very long time and I will love you until the end of all eternity. You are my entire world George and I thank you for everything you have ever given, taught or shared with me. I owe you for anything and everything I have achieved in these last few years and could not have done any of it without you. Never forget how much you mean to me.

George I know this will be a hard time for you and I’d expect nothing less than that after this tragedy but after you have mourned I want you to be happy again. Don’t live in misery for the remainder of your life. George you have always been a joyful person don’t let my death change that. You have to move on, okay? Don’t feel guilty for it. This is what I want for you. I want you to live in happiness.

I wish nothing but good things for you George and hope you can live a happy life. I love you with all my heart and I will see you again, never give up that hope. My dying regret will always be never telling you my feelings in person but at least you know which is what I wanted the most.

All my love always, Hermione xxx


George released a strangled breath he hadn’t realised he’d been holding. Tears filled his eyes and he blinked them away quickly. “She loved me...”


Loves you George,” Fred corrected him. “Present tense.”


“Right because she’s not dead,” George realised aloud. “She gave you this to give to me in case... whoa...”


“So you’re okay?” Fred asked relief washing over his features.  


“She loves me Fred,” George said as if it were the most obvious fact in the world. “I’m not okay Fred I’m brilliant! I’m amazing! I’m spectacular! Jesus I feel like I could take on You-Know-Who himself!”


“Alright let’s not get carried away now,” Fred said warily eyeing his twin as if he were about to run straight out of the room. But still he couldn’t help but smile. George hadn’t been so happy for months if not years.


So what did you think? Like it? Love it? Hate it? Let me know! I love to hear from you!

Alright here's the deal as you read at the top the next chapter will most likely be the last! So 43 chapters in and an amazing 365 reviews thanks to you spectacular readers! Now I was thinking if from these two chapters we could get that up to 400 reviews! Now that would mean a lot of reviewing but I reckon you can manage it! And who knows 400 reviews might even make me write a sequel!!!

Anyways thank you all so much for reading I appreciate it as usual! You guys honestly are the best! Thanks so much and please review!

Thanks a million! Jenna :)

Chapter 44: Chapter 44
  [Printer Friendly Version of This Chapter]

Here it is then...last chapter ever...this is suprisingly emotional for me. The end of my first ever fanfiction :( Hope you enjoy it...see you at the bottom!

Everyone over age was told they had an option to help fight or seek safety somewhere else. Anyone underage was to be relocated to a safer place for the time being. People were being designated areas which they should protect...they couldn't believe how quickly it was happening.

"Harry, any chance you know where Ron and Hermione went?" George asked him. 3

"They're not here?" Harry asked in surprise as his eyes scanned the room. "I'm really sorry I haven't got a clue."

"Great," George said fear beginning to nag at him.

"They'll be fine George," Fred told him. "Let's get out into the castle. We need to prepare."

George nodded slowly and turned to say goodbye to Harry to find he'd left again.

"I love you mate," Fred said breaking the silence as they walked.

"You too. You'll always be my best friend. No matter what happens today," George told him both of them blinking back tears.

"I'm sorry you haven't told her yet," Fred said sympathetically.

"I'm just hoping I'll still have the chance by the time this night's over."

"You will George."

Hours later Hermione, Harry and Ron collapsed outside the Room of Requirement alongside Malfoy and Goyle who both looked petrified. They looked at the trio in fear.

"Go," Hermione hissed at them and they did as they were told.

"Come on the snake, it's the last one," Harry said as they pulled themselves to their feet and took off stunning death eater after death eater as they did.

Then Percy, Fred and George came into view. They were battling several death eaters. They could see what was happening. The beginning of an explosion rippled around them.

"Protego," Hermione's voice echoed as she cast the charm protecting herself and her friends from the explosion. The force of the explosion filtered through as nothing but a strong breeze and they stood purposefully watching as debris covered the death eaters.

"Hermione!" five voices screamed as they smiled at her.

“Without a doubt one of us would've been dead if it wasn't for you," Fred said looking at her with a sense of admiration.

"Quick thinking..." she shrugged.

"We have to get a move on..." Harry said anxiously.

"Be careful," Fred said stepping forward and hugging Hermione. Screams, curses and explosions shook the castle and right next to them people were duelling yet they all felt so separate from everyone else as they said what could be goodbyes.

"You too," Hermione said crying softly as she hugged him tightly. She pulled away slowly allowing Ron to hug his brother.

Harry was just finishing up a short conversation with George and as he moved away she threw herself at George who pulled her closer.

"You're finally back. I can't lose you now. Just please be careful," he choked out as he cried openly.

"You're not going to lose me," she assured him.

"Hermione..." he began.

"Hermione we have to go!" Harry yelled as he and Ron began to take on a fresh batch of death eaters.

"I have to go. I'm sorry," she said giving him a final hug and she started towards Harry and Ron.

"Wait Hermione!" George called.

She turned back to him, opened her mouth to respond but didn't get the chance as a pair of soft lips came crashing down onto her own. There was a sense of desperation as he gripped the sides of her jacket to pull her closer. She kissed back gently. There was so much to be said in just that one kiss. So much unspoken passion and love and this kiss was explaining it all. Neither had experienced anything like it as their lips moved against each other and the war and devastation around them faded. When they finally pulled apart their eyes were locked on each other.

"I love you," George told her softly tears streaming down his face.

Hermione gasped and tears flowed from her eyes. "I love you too...with all my heart." She stretched up and pressed her lips against his softly. This kiss barely lasted a second but as they broke apart they smiled at each other.

"Be careful," she whispered to him. He squeezed her hands reassuringly before he released them and turned to her two closest friends and they left at a sprint, disappearing from sight quickly.

George smiled after her. "Nice one mate," Fred grinned at him. "It's about time."

"Let's do this," George said to his twin and they turned towards where others were duelling and joined the fight.

Hermione smiled as she ran with Harry and Ron overtaking them both and reaching the Womping willow long before either of the others. She had new spirit. She felt more alive than she had in a long time.

What happened inside the Shrieking Shack proved to dampen her mood but there was still hope inside her that hadn't been there before. Then as Voldemort called back his Death Eaters putting the war on pause for an hour they found themselves in the Great Hall and everything started to crumble.

Hermione gasped and sunk to her knees at the entrance of the Great Hall. Ron crouched beside her, putting a comforting arm around her though Harry turned and left quickly.

"Tonks and Lupin,” she murmured. “What about Teddy? How can they both be gone...?" she asked through sobs.

"No..." Ron gasped suddenly.

Hermione looked up to see Ron entirely frozen. "Ron, what's wrong?"

L-Lavender," he murmured tears falling heavily from his eyes and he ran towards Parvati. "Parvati..."

"She's gone quick..." she sobbed.

"No..." he said shaking his head as if refusing to believe it. "No..."

"Ron," Bill called as he ran towards his brother. "Ron I'm so sorry."

Ron nodded trying to swallow the lump in his throat as he hugged his brother tightly. "Is everyone okay?"

"Yeah we're all here Ron," he told him leading him towards their family.

"Colin..." Hermione murmured. "He was so young..."

"I can't believe it either," said a voice beside her.

She turned quickly, "George," she whispered.

"Oh Hermione," he said softly wrapping his arms around her in a tight embrace. She cried on his shoulder feeling completely exhausted. Physically, mentally and emotionally.

"How is everyone?"

"A bit shaken up," he replied taking her by the hand and bringing her back to where their friends and family were stood.

"Hermione dear," Molly said smiling weakly upon seeing her.

"Mrs. Weasley," she said quietly hugging the elder witch and bursting into tears once more.

"Shush, shush," Molly said comfortingly. "You're alright."

"Thank you so much Mrs. Weasley. You've been here for me when my own parents couldn't be and I appreciate it. I think of you as another mother in my life and I'm so thankful to have you."

"Don't be silly dear, it's been my absolute pleasure meeting someone like you and I regard you as a daughter. I'm so proud of all you've accomplished and everything you've done to stand up for what you believe in. It's been a privilege having you as part of the family," she told her.

"Thank you," Hermione smiled.

She turned back to George who once more wrapped his arms around her and then kissed the top of her head gently.

After a little while she pulled away, "I'm going to check on Ron."

"No, let me go," George told her.

"I'll talk to him," Fred said.

"Maybe I should go," Charlie said.

"No I'll go, I'm the eldest," Bill said.

"Oh just leave him," Molly said. "He needs space and time."

"No Mum he needs comfort," Fred told her.

"Okay I'm his sister, I'm a girl and I'm going to talk to him," said Ginny defiantly and she left with that.

"She really is something else," George chuckled.

"Isn't she?" Fred agreed. "Wait who let her out of the Room of Requirement?"

"Well she's here now. She won't let us send her back," Arthur Weasley sighed.

The group of them sat huddled in a corner speaking quietly, crying and comforting each other.

"What happens next?" Hermione asked.

"The fighting starts again and then..." Fred began.

"...Nobody knows," George finished.

But the hour of peace they'd been promised came and went and still they stood at various positions throughout the castle and nothing stirred in the distance.

"You know what this means don't you...?" George said to Hermione, Fred, Lee and Angelina where they stood at the entrance of the Great Hall.

"No," Hermione choked. "No...He wouldn't have...please, Harry's stronger and smarter than that. He wouldn't give in so easy..."

They looked solemnly into the distance waiting for the first strike of an attack.

"Why is nothing happening?" Lee asked nervously.

"No..." Hermione murmured shaking her head. "They must just be...planning..."

George nodded beside her but allowed her hand to slip from his own. He was no longer focusing on her. He was looking at the blurry yet somewhat distinguishable crowd moving slowly into focus.

"Get ready," he said raising his wand. No sooner had these words left his mouth had the magically magnified voice once more echoed throughout the school grounds.

They had been told to go out and see what had become of their hero. What did that mean? Hermione knew. It wasn't hard to tell. Yet she tried desperately to feign optimism as the remaining fighters rushed into the entrance of the Great Hall which was still crumbling and smoking.

Their story was a lie and it was widely known. Harry wouldn't abandon them but that wasn't the point. The point was that Harry was dead. Painful as it was, it was the truth. The devastating, heartbreaking, irreversible truth.

Screaming, crying, yelling and then Neville. His memorable, inspirational speech lifted every spirit of those who stood so defiantly behind him and then, amongst the chaos of the sorting hat being set on fire and placed upon Neville's head, his discovery of the sword of Gryffindor in the hat which he then used to kill Nagini and then war being declared for a second time, Harry's body disappeared.

The battle kicked off again.

Hermione could barely comprehend what was happening around her as she fired jinx after curse after hex at the hooded figures around her. It was only a little while into this fresh battle when her heart stopped beating for a full minute. She'd lost too much already to lose the only sister she'd ever had.

"Ginny!" she screamed as the younger witch, accompanied by Luna took on Bellatrix.

Hermione ran to her side quickly joining the duel.

"The Mudblood's back I see!" Bellatrix cackled wickedly. "How are those scars? Why don't we give you a few new ones?"

"No," two identical voices roared from behind them.

"Oh no, two more blood traitors! Whatever am I going to do?"

"These two blood traitors," Fred spat trying not to lose concentration.

"Are going to be the end of you," George finished and yelled loudly as he saw Ginny fly backwards out of the corner of his eye and then heard Hermione's strong but shaky voice.

Hermione screamed a spell as loud as her voice would allow pointing her wand towards Ginny's airborne body and running to her aid.

"This," George screamed. "Is for Dobby." He aimed a curse at her which she deflected easily though suddenly seemed panicked.

"This is for Sirius," Fred shouted following his twins lead.

"For my sister! You will never hurt her again!"

"For Hermione! You'll pay for what you did to her!" George yelled casting a full body-bind.

"And this," Fred and George said in unison closing in on her. "...Is Neville's job. Not ours."

"Neville!" Fred called him and he came running.

"This is for my parents," Neville said in a dark voice barely recognisable as his own but before he could cast the spell a scream followed by a jet of green light hit Bellatrix's already frozen body and life left her.

They turned quickly. It was Neville's gran.

It was at that moment that the entire planet stopped spinning. Harry and Voldemort stood in the centre of, what had been, the Great Hall.

The moment played out in slow motion: a jet of red light and a jet of green light battling for power and then a blinding flash and then...screams and cheers filled the school grounds.

"We did it!" Hermione yelled and ran forward, with Ginny, towards Harry who was being hugged and congratulated and thanked. She launched herself into his arms. "It's over!"

Harry nodded smiling, "finally!"

There was a long period of time where everyone was so happy and excited and when it finally died down, the reality of what had happened that evening came crashing down. Hermione stood with the Weasleys and Harry.


"Yes George?" she asked looking up at him suddenly feeling nervous.

"Do you want to...?" he shook his head towards the exit.

"Yeah," she nodded quickly following him outside. They walked for a little while in silence and eventually he stopped them.

"Hermione earlier..." George began. He could feel himself shaking. He'd kissed her, told her he loved her and yet he was anxious to do it again?

“Was the most amazing, perfect, brilliant moment since the beginning of all time?” Hermione supplied.

“Well if you thought that about the war then I’m a bit worried about what’s going on in that head of yours,” he teased.

“Oh shut up,” she said and rolled her eyes. “You know what I was talking about.”

“No I don’t. I think you need to remind me,” he smirked.

“Well it went something like this...” she murmured and stretched up to press her lips to his.

George smiled against her lips and slowly pulled away from her.

"George Weasley, I love you with all my heart," she told him gently. "I am so thankful to have you in my mean the world to me."

"I have waited so long to hear you say that," he grinned at her. "I love you Hermione."

"I think we've been building up to this moment for a while, huh?" she asked.

"And it was more than I ever dreamed it would be," he told her honestly.

"George," she smiled. "I don't think you understand how happy you've made me."

"Yes I do," he told her stooping to kiss her again.

"Come on we should get back to the others," she told him and they walked back together each unable to stop smiling.

"Everyone alright?" George asked.

They all nodded slowly smiling ever so slightly.

"Hermione?" Fred said.

"Yeah, Fred?" she asked.

"Remember he'll always have been my George first, okay?" he grinned.

"Did I say I wouldn't share?" Hermione laughed.

"All I can say is it's about time," he smiled and hugged her then his twin.

"It was about time a long time ago! Now it's finally!" Ginny said making everyone laugh.

"Professor McGonagall!" Hermione called out to her the elder witch hurried over to them.

"How can I help?" she asked.

"No there's nothing Professor. I was going to ask how we can help."

"Go home, all of you. Rest and come back tomorrow and we'll see what we can do to fix up this mess," she told them all.

"No Minerva we can't leave, not when the school is like this!" Molly protested.

"I'm going to my chamber. Stay here and kick around rocks if you wish," McGonagall shrugged.

"Maybe we should stay in the Gryffindor tower for the night? Get up in the morning and see what we can do?" Arthur suggested.

"That's a good idea Arthur. You're all more than welcome to do so," she told them. "All wounded have been taken to St. Mungos and all death eaters are secured in Azkaban and the deceased are..."

"Dead," Ron said bluntly.

"Yes," McGonagall sighed. "Thank you for your input Mr. Weasley."

They all walked slowly back to Gryffindor common room in a grave, sorrowful march and once they got there they found that it wasn't only them who had decided to stay overnight.

"There they are," said Dean looking up as they entered.

"The reason we all aren't dead," Seamus grinned at them.

"Oh yeah how lucky none of us are dead," Parvati hissed at him leaping to her feet in tears and running out of the portrait hole.

"Come on Parv' he didn't mean it like that!" Dean called making to chase after her.

"Leave it," Padma told him with a sigh. "I'll go check on her. Don't worry about it Seamus it's not your fault she's just a bit upset."

Ron glared suddenly at Seamus.

"Listen Ron, mate I didn't mean it like that," Seamus said quickly. "You know I loved Lavender-" Ron looked ready to jump on him. "As a sister! Only as a sister!" Seamus told him. "But I-"

"But she didn't mean as much as everyone else. Is that it, Seamus?" Ron demanded.

"No Ron..." Seamus said shaking his head furiously.

"Ron..." Dean began.

"Ron, stop," Hermione told him softly resting a hand on his shoulder and the slight pressure caused him to drop to his knees in tears. Hermione jumped back in surprise. Ron had never been an emotional person and seeing him in his current state shocked her. Molly was at the side of her youngest son in moments with an arm around him, murmuring words of comfort and Bill crouched at his other side. Arthur summoned blankets, sheets and pillows and created several rows of makeshift beds. Molly pushed Ron into one of them gently and pulled the cover up over his trembling body summoning a sleeping draught and tipping the vial slightly so a few drops poured into his mouth. Ron coughed for a moment before his body relaxed and he fell into a deep sleep.

"Ron..." Hermione murmured tears leaking from the corner of her eyes. "I feel so bad for him..."

George slipped an arm around her pulling her close. "I know. Me too. I could've been me tonight...mourning the loss of the girl I loved...." he mumbled quietly.

"George," she whispered softly hugging him. "I am so lucky to have you."

"I love you so much Hermione...I can't believe I waited so long to tell you. Anything could've happened to either one of us and if you never knew I just don't know what I would've done," George told her.

"George I love you too but you don't need to worry about 'ifs' because we're both here and we're together," she told him.

"Can I ask you a question?" he asked her .

"Do I have the option to not answer?"

"No," he told her.

"Okay go on anyways," she said.

"How long have you felt this way about me?" he asked.

"A very long time," she said honestly. "Since my fifth- maybe fourth year."

"Why didn't you say something?" he asked.

"Well at first I was scared you didn't feel the same and then it was just impractical-" She was cut off as he kissed her.

"What was that for?" she asked breathlessly.

"That was the answer I was hoping for," he smiled.


"Because if you'd asked me the same question it's the answer I would've given," he told her.

She smiled at him as he took her hand lacing his fingers through her own.

"Aw look at the happy couple! Aren't they sweet?" Lee joked.

"I know right?" Fred joined in. "Only took about five years to tell each other!"

"Oh shut it, you two had it easy with your girlfriends!" George laughed.

"That's it all of you! It's time to rest," Molly said.

"Sounds good to me," Fred said yawning and wincing slightly as he stretched his aching body.

"Boys on that side, girls over here!" Mrs. Weasley instructed.

"Mum," George groaned. "Nobody's going to try anything with everyone here."

"He has a point dear," Arthur said.

"Yes yes very well. But if anybody does try anything this war won't be the worst experience of your life."

Hermione fell heavily onto one of the make shift beds on the floor dragging the cover up over her body struggling to keep her eyes open. She felt someone lift the side of the cover and slip in beside her radiating a familiar warmth.

"Hello," she murmured.

"Just sleep 'Mione," George told her softly. "You need it."

"Thank you George," she said rolling over to face him.

"For what?" he asked.

"Loving me," she said gently as his arms wrapped around her.

He kissed her slowly, "How could I not? You mean everything to me Hermione. You've made my life complete. You're the only girl for me; you always have been and you always will be."

Hermione smiled at him her eyes finally shutting as she fell asleep the traces of the smile still gracing her face. George moved closer into her finally allowing his body to relax as he rested his forehead against her own before he too fell asleep.

Finally things were looking up for them. Grey clouds were fading to blue skies, ice was thawing into warm water, darkness was becoming light and their impossible love was now more than possible. If anything, by this point, it was impossible to stop.

My first fanfiction ever is over :'(  Please let me know what you thought, Steve the review box is hungry again!


Okay guys here's the deal! This is the last chapter of A Building Love! And that's final you can't persuade me to continue because it's just over now! However I had always planned on continuing the story through their relationship and the stages they are yet to go through so here is my promise to you...I WILL DO A SEQUEL WITHOUT FAIL! You can hold me to that now! It's right there in words so I can't deny it! But before the sequel there is a story I want to write which will also be a George/Hermione and I haven't finalised a title yet but just look at the author if it's weasleytwinlover2011 then it's me! The title will probably be something along the lines of 'More than Friendship' but I can't swear to that.

Thank you so much readers! You have read the story and given me an endless store of support throughout it and I'm so glad and happy that you've all read and hopefully enjoyed it! Every single one of you is so special to me because you've taken the time to read my work and I really appreciate it! As you know this is my first ever fanfiction so the fact I've had such a great reponse from all you readers is the most amazing thing ever. Thank you all so much! I really hope you've enjoyed the story and that it was all worth while for you and that when I get round to it you'll all be there to read the sequel!

Thanks a million to all of you I hope I have done this story justice! The response to this story has just been amazing I honestly cannot thank you enough! I'm rambling now so I'll stop but until next time I just want to say thank you so much and keep reading!

Thanks again! I hope to see some of you again at my next story! weasleytwinlover2011 AKA Jenna :)